Sophistical Refutations
- Latin of Boethius
- Boethius (c. 480–524), Migne, Patrologia Latina 64 (Paris 1847), coll. 1007–1040.
- English (Oxford, 1928)
- W. A. Pickard-Cambridge (1879–1957), The Works of Aristotle translated into English, ed. W. D. Ross, vol. I (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1928).
- English (Owen, 1853)
- Octavius Freire Owen (1816–1873), London: George Bell & Sons, 1908 (Bohn's Classical Library), vol. II, from the plates of the first edition (London: H. G. Bohn, 1853), same pagination.
Chapter 1 Of Sophistical Elenchi generally.*.164a20–165a37
Latin
De sophisticis autem redargutionibus, et de iis quae videntur redargutiones (sunt autem captiosae ratiocinationes, at non redargutiones) dicamus oportet, incipientes secundum naturam a primis. Quod igitur hi quidem syllogismi, illi autem (cum non sint) videntur, manifestum est. Nam quemadmodum et in aliis id fit per quamdam similitudinem, sic et in orationibus se habet; etenim hi quidem habitum probe habent, illi vero videntur, ex tribu tumentes, et componentes seipsos; et pulchri hi quidem ob pulchritudinem, illi autem videntur, seipsos fucantes. Et in inanimatis quoque similiter, nam et illorum haec quidem argentum, ista vero aurum revera sunt; illa non sunt quidem, apparent autem secundum sensum, ut lithargyrina et stannea, argentea, et felle tincta, aurea. Eodem autem modo et syllogismus, et redargutio: haec quidem est, illa vero non est, apparet autem propter imperitiam: nam imperiti velut distantes, a longe speculantur. Nam syllogismus quidem ex quibusdam est positis, ut colligamus aliquid aliud ex necessitate ab iis quae posita sunt per ea quae posita sunt; redargutio autem syllogismus est, cum contradictione conclusionis; illi vero id quidem non faciunt. Videntur autem ob multas causas, quarum unus locus aptissimus et publicissimus per nomina. Nam quia fieri non potest ut res ipsas ferentes disputemus, sed nominibus pro rebus, utimur signis, et quod accidit in nominibus, in rebus quoque arbitramur accidere, quemadmodum iis qui calculis supputant. Id autem non est simile, nam nomina quidem finita sunt, et orationum multitudo; res vero numero infinitae sunt. Necesse est igitur plura eamdem orationem et nomen unum significare; quemadmodum igitur et illic qui non sunt prompti calculos sustinere, a scientibus decipiuntur, eodem quoque modo et in orationibus qui nominum virtutis sunt ignari, perfacile captionibus allucinantur, et ipsi disputantes, et alios audientes. Ob hanc igitur causam, et eas quae dicendae sunt, est syllogismus, et redargutio apparens, atque non existens.
Quoniam autem quibusdam magis operae pretium est videri esse sapientes, quam esse et non videri (est enim sophistice apparens sapientia, non existens autem, et sophista pecuniarum aucupator ab apparente sapientia, et non existente), manifestum profecto est quoniam necessarium est illis et sapientis opus videri facere magis quam facere, et non videri. Est autem (ut unum ad unum dicamus) in unoquoque opus sapientis, non mentiri quidem ipsum de quibus novit, mentientem autem manifestare posse. Haec autem sunt, hoc quidem in eo quod potest dare orationem, illud autem in eo quod sumere. Necesse est igitur illos qui volunt sophistice agere, dictarum orationum genus quaerere. Operae enim pretium est eis, nam hujusmodi potestas faciet videri sapientes cujus sunt desiderium habentes. Quod autem tale orationum genus est, et quod talem appetunt potestatem, illi quos vocamus sophistas, manifestum est. Quot autem sunt species sophisticarum orationum, et ex quo numero potestas ea constat, et quot partes contingit esse negotii, et de aliis quae suffragantur ad hanc artem, nunc dicamus.
English
164a20Let us now discuss sophistic refutations, i.e. what appear to be refutations but are really fallacies instead. We will begin in the natural order with the first.
164a23That some reasonings are genuine, while others seem to be so but are not, is evident. This happens with arguments, 164a25as also elsewhere, through a certain likeness between the genuine and the sham. For physically some people are 164b20in a vigorous condition, while others merely seem to be so by 164b25blowing and rigging themselves out as the tribesmen do their victims for sacrifice; and some people are beautiful thanks to their beauty, while others seem to be so, by dint of embellishing themselves. So it is, too, with inanimate things; for of these, too, some are really silver and others gold, while others are not and merely seem to be such to our sense; e. g. things made of litharge and tin seem to be of silver, while 164b35those made of yellow metal look golden. In the same way both reasoning and refutation are sometimes genuine, sometimes not, though inexperience may make them appear so: for inexperienced people obtain only, as it were, a distant 165aview of these things. For reasoning rests on certain statements such that they involve necessarily the assertion of something other than what has been stated, through what has been stated: refutation is reasoning involving the contradictory of the given conclusion. Now some of them do not really achieve this, though they seem to do so for a number of reasons; and of these the most prolific and usual domain is 165a5the argument that turns upon names only. It is impossible in a discussion to bring in the actual things discussed; we use their names as symbols instead of them; and therefore we suppose that what follows in the names, follows in the things as well, just as people who calculate suppose in 165a10regard to their counters. But the two cases (names and things) are not alike. For names are finite and so is the sum-total of formulae, while things are infinite in number. Inevitably, then, the same formulae, anda single name, have a number of meanings. Accordingly just as, in counting, those who are not clever in manipulating their counters are 165a15taken in by the experts, in the same way in arguments too those who are not well acquainted with the force of names misreason both in their own discussions and when they listen to others. For this reason, then, and for others to be mentioned later, there exists both reasoning and refutation that is apparent but not real. Now for some people it is 165a20better worth while to seem to be wise, than to be wise without seeming to be (for the art of the sophist is the semblance of wisdom without the reality, and the sophist is one who makes money from an apparent but unreal wisdom) ; for them, then, it is clearly essential also to seem to accomplish the task of a wise man rather than to accomplish it without seeming to do so. To reduce it to a single point 165a25Of contrast it is the business of one who knows a thing, himself to avoid fallacies in the subjects which he knows and to be able to show up the man who makes them; and of these accomplishments the one depends on the faculty to render an answer, and the other upon the securing of one. Those, then, who would be sophists are bound to study the class of arguments aforesaid: for it is worth their while: 165a30for a faculty of this kind will make a man seem to be wise, and this is the purpose they happen to have in view.
165a32Clearly, then, there exists a class of arguments of this kind, and it is at this kind of ability that those aim whom we call sophists. Let us now go on to discuss how many kinds there are of sophistical arguments, and how many in 165a35number are the elements of which this faculty is composed, and how many branches there happen to be of this inquiry, and the other factors that contribute to this art.
Owen 1853
Concerning sophistical elenchi, and such as appear, indeed, elenchi, yet are paralogisms but not
As to the general meaning of λεγχος, the word implies confutation of an actual adversary or reproof, (Rhet. ii. 23, and iii. 13, also ii. 4,) but its more extended sense to an imaginary opponent, and the processes incidental to its use, are well pointed out by Dr. Hessey, (Introd. Schem. Rhet. and Table 4.) Since, however, he who uses an elenchus (redar-gutio) against another, employs it for the purpose of contradicting him, Aristotle defines it a syllogism of contradiction, whence Sophistical Elenchi are the syllogisms used by sophists to contradict those with whom they argue. Now these, may be either apparent, or formed from what is false and apparent, with a view to contradiction.
We may remark, that no quotations of the Soph. Elen. are found in the elenchi, let us treat, commencing in natural order, from the first.
That some, then, are syllogisms, but that others which are not, appear (syllogisms), is clear, for as this happens in other things through a certain similarity, so also does it occur in arguments. For some have a good habit, others appear (to have it), being inflated on account of their family, and decorating themselves; some, again, are beautiful on account of beauty, but others appear so from ornament. Likewise, in the case of things inanimate, for of these, some are really silver, and others gold, but others again, though they are not, appear so to sense; for instance, substances like litharge and tin (seem) silvery, others dyed with gall (appear) golden. In the same manner also, syllogism and elenchus, one indeed is (in reality), but the other is not, yet seems so from inexperience, for the inexperienced make their observations as it were, withdrawing to a distance; for syllogism is from certain things so laid down, as that we collect something of necessity, different from the things laid down, through the posita; but an elenchus is a syllogism with contradiction of the conclusion. Some, indeed, do not do this, but appear to do it from many causes, of which this is one place most natural and most popular, viz. through names, for since we cannot discourse by adducing the things themselves, but use names as symbols instead of things, we think that what happens in names, also happens in things, as with those who calculate, but there is no resemblance. For names and the number of sentences are finite, but things are infinite in number, wherefore it is necessary that the same sentence and one name should signify many things. As therefore there, those who are not clever in calculation are deceived by the skilful, in the same manner also, with regard to arguments, those who are unskilled in the power of names are deceived by paralogisms, both when they dispute themselves, and when they hear others, for which reason also, and others which will be assigned, there may be a syllogism and elenchus in appearance, but not in reality.1 Since, however, to some men it is more the endeavour to seem, than to be, wise, and not to seem, (for the sophistical is apparent but not real wisdom, and a sophist is a trader from apparent and not real wisdom,) it is clearly necessary to these, that they should rather seem to perform the office of a wise man, than to perform it and not to seem to do so. On the other hand, it is the business of him who is skilful in any thing, (that I may compare one thing with one,)2 not to deceive3 about what he knows, and to be able to expose another who does deceive; and these consist, the one, in being able to give a reason, and the other in receiving one. Therefore it is necessary, that those who desire to argue sophistically, should investigate the genus of the before-named arguments, since it is to the purpose; for a power of this kind, will cause a man to appear wise, which these happen to prefer.
That there is then, a certain such genus of arguments as this, and that they, whom we call sophists, desire such a power, is evident; but how many species of sophistical arguments there are, and from what number this power consists; also, how many parts there are of this treatise; and concerning the other points, which contribute to this art, let us now speak.
Translator's notes
- “ Whatever is concluded, is either necessarily true, probable, or false : hence every syllogism, is either analytical or demonstrative, dialectical or topical, contentious or sophistical. Of the demonstrative syllogism, Aristotle has treated in the Posterior Analytics, and of the dialectical in the Topics ; it remains, therefore, that he should discuss the sophistical syllogism, which it is requisite we should learn, not that we may use, but that we may avoid it, and that we may free ourselves from the snares and arts of the sophists, just as the medical art considers poisons, not that the physician may employ them, but that he may prepare remedies against their per- nicious effects. But Aristotle in this treatise employs the same method as he employed in the Topics, for in the first place, he instructs the so- phist, unfolding the invention and disposition of deceptions and the sophistical method of interrogating, and in the next place, he instructs the answerer, teaching him how those sophisms may be solved.” Taylor. Conformably with this distinction he divides the treatise into two books, though all the Greek MSS., and most of the modern copies, make it one book. extant writings of Aristotle, as neither of the Cat. nor de Interpret., the allusions to the two first given by Ritter are doubtful, (vol. iii. p. 28.) In fact, the examination of fallacies is clearly extralogical, except when the consequence is formally invalid, and this treatise of Aristotle is only an account of the “pseudo-refutations,” as Mansel calls them, in use amongst the sophists of his day, whether depending upon equivocal language, false assumption, or illogical reasoning. Upon the real relation which fallacies bear to Logic, the reader is referred to Whately’s admirable treatise upon them in book iii. of his Logic, which should be taken by the student as a guide or exponent to the several matters discussed by Aristotle here. Spurious sophistry is in fact nothing but “the art of wrangling,” but nevertheless, the doctrine of this treatise is necessary, to arm the man of science, against the attacks of false reasoning. Cf. also Hill’s Logic, de Solutione Sophismatum.
- 1 In its extended sense, every fallacy is an Ignoratio Elenchi. Cf. ch. 6: vide also Mansel's Appendix 120, note; Whately, iii. 3.
- 2 That is, comparing the employment of the scientific with that of the sophist.
- 3 Not to be deceived himself.—Taylor, malè.
Chapter 2 Of the Genera of Arguments.165a38–165b11
Latin
Sunt igitur ad disputandum orationum genera quatuor: doctrinales, dialecticae, tentativae, contentiosae. Et doctrinales quidem sunt quae ex propriis principiis cujusque disciplinae, et non ex his quae videntur respondenti, colligunt: nam oportet credere eum qui dicit. Dialecticae autem, quae ex probabilibus collectivae sunt contradictionum. Tentativae vero, quae ex iis colligunt quae videntur respondenti, et quae necessarium est eum scire qui simulat se habere scientiam, quomodo determinandum est in aliis; porro contentiosae, quae sunt ex iis quae apparent probabilia, apparentes syllogistice. De demonstrativis autem in Analyticis dictum est; de dialecticis vero et tentativis, in aliis. De altercatoriis autem et contentiosis nunc dicendum.
English
165a38Of arguments in dialogue form there are four classes:
165a39Didactic, Dialectical, Examination-arguments, and Contentious 165barguments. Didactic arguments are those that reason from the principles appropriate to each subject and not from the opinions held by the answerer (for the learner should take things on trust): dialectical arguments are those that reason from premisses generally accepted, to the contradictory of a given thesis: examination-arguments 165b5are those that reason from premisses which are accepted by the answerer and which any one who pretends to possess knowledge of the subject is bound to know—in what manner, has been defined in another treatise:1 contentious arguments are those that reason or appear to reason to a conclusion from premisses that appear to be generally accepted but are not so. The subject, then, of demonstrative arguments has been discussed in the Analytics, while 165b10that of dialectic arguments and examination-arguments has been discussed elsewhere2 let us now proceed to speak of the arguments used in competitions and contests.
Translator's notes
- 1 Top. viii. 5.
- 2 Top. i-viii.
Owen 1853
In disputation, there are four genera of arguments, the didactic, the dialectic, the peirastic (or tentative), and the contentious. The didactic, indeed, are those which syllogize from the proper principles of each discipline, and not from the opinions of him who answers, (for it is necessary that he who learns, should believe:)1 the dialectic are such as collect contradiction from probabilities: the peirastic are those which are (conclusive) from things appearing to the respondent, and which are necessary for him to know, who pretends to possess science, (in what manner, indeed, has been defined elsewhere:)* the contentious are those which infer, or seem to infer, from the apparently, but not really, probable. Now concerning the demonstrative,2 we have spoken in the Analytics, but concerning the dialectic and peirastic in other treatises; let us now, therefore, speak about those which are contentious, and litigious.
Translator's notes
- 1 Cf. An. Post. i. 2. The term διαλέγεσθαι, was applied to all these four kinds. In ch. 11, he distinguishes between ἐριστικοί and σοφιστικοί, they were the earliest special developments of the dialectic.
- 2 Taylor and Buhle insert the didactic and demonst.
Chapter 3 Of the Objects of Sophistical Dispute.165b12–22
Latin
Primum igitur sumendum est quot conjectant qui in orationibus decertant et coaltercantur. Sunt autem haec quinque numero: redargutio, falsum, inopinabile, soloecismus, et quintum, quod est facere nugari eum qui condisputat. Hoc autem est frequenter cogere idem dicere, aut quod non est, sed quod apparet quodque esse horum. Nam maxime volunt apparere redarguere; secundum autem, falsum aliquid monstrare; tertium vero, ad hoc quod est inopinabile ducere; quartum, soloecismo uti facere: hoc autem est facere secundum locutionem barbarizare ex oratione respondentem.
English
165b12First we must grasp the number of aims entertained by those who argue as competitors and rivals to the death. These are five in number, refutation, fallacy, paradox, solecism, 165b15and fifthly to reduce the opponent in the discussion to babbling—i.e. to constrain him to repeat himself a number of times: or it is to produce the appearance of each of these things without the reality. For they choose if possible plainly to refute the other party, or as the second best to show that he is committing some fallacy, or as a third best to lead him into paradox, or fourthly to reduce 165b20him to solecism, i. e. to make the answerer, in consequence of the argument, to use an ungrammatical expression; or, as a last resort, to make him repeat himself.
Owen 1853
We must, in the first place, assume how many are the objects which they aim at, who contend, and strive, in disputations, and these are five in number: an elenchus, the false, the paradox, the solecism, and the fifth, to make their opponent in disputation trifle, (this is to compel him frequently to say the same thing,) or what is not, but seems to be, each of these. They specially indeed, prefer, to appear to confute by an elenchus, next to point out some false assertion, thirdly, to lead to a paradox, and fourthly, to make (their adversary) commit a solecism, (and this is, to make the respondent, from the argument, speak barbarously), in the last place, to make (a person) frequently say the same thing.1
Translator's notes
- 1 The Sophist's aim is either :—
Chapter 4 Of Elenchi as to Diction.165b23–166b27
Latin
Ultimum autem, idem frequenter dicere. Modi autem redarguendi sunt duo: nam alii quidem sunt propter dictionem, alii vero extra dictionem. Sunt autem ea quidem quae propter dictionem faciunt phantasiam ex numero; haec quidem sunt aequivocatio, amphibolia, compositio, divisio, accentus, et figura dictionis. Hujus autem fides, et ea quae est per inductionem, et syllogismus, et si qua sumatur alia, et quod totidem modis, si eisdem nominibus et eisdem orationibus non idem significamus. Sunt autem propter aequivocationem hujusmodi orationes, ut quod discunt scientes: nam ea quae memoriae prodita sunt, discunt grammatici. Discere enim aequivocum est, ad intelligere eum qui utitur disciplina, et ad accipere disciplinam. Ea rursus quod mala bona sunt, nam quae expediunt bona sunt, mala autem expediunt. Duplex enim expediens est et necessarium, quod accidit plerumque in malis (est enim quoddam malum, necessarium) et bona quoque expedientia dicimus esse. Amplius autem eumdem sedere, et stare, et aegrotare, et sanum esse: nam qui surgebat stat, et qui sanabatur, sanus est; surgebat autem sedens, et sanabatur aegrotans. Aegrotantem enim aut sedentem quidlibet facere aut pati non unum significat, sed quandoque quidem qui nunc aegrotat aut sedet, quandoque autem qui aegrotabat prius; verumtamen sanabatur quidem aegrotans cum aegrotans, sanus est autem non cum aegrotans, sed aegrotans non nunc, sed prius. Propter autem amphiboliam sunt orationes tales, velle capere me pugnantes. Et putasne quod quis cognoscit, id cognoscit? nam et cognoscentem et cognitum contingit, ut cognoscentem significare hac oratione. Et putasne quod quis videt, id videt? videt autem columnam, quare columna videt. Et putas quod tu dicis esse, id tu dicis esse? dicis autem lapidem esse, quare tu lapis, dicis esse. Et putas est silentia dicere? duplex enim est et id, silentia dicere, hoc quidem eos qui dicunt silere, illud autem ea quae dicuntur. Sunt autem tres modi secundum aequivocationem et amphiboliam. Unus quidem quando nomen vel oratio plura significat principaliter, ut aquila vel canis. Alius autem quando soliti sumus sic dicere. Tertius vero quando compositum plura significat, separatum vero simpliciter, ut scire litteras: nam utrumque fortasse unum quidem significat, et scire, et litterae; ambo autem plura, aut litteras ipsas scientiam habere, aut litterarum alium. Amphibolia igitur et aequivocatio propter hos modos sunt. Propter compositionem vero hujusmodi sunt, ut possibile est sedentem ambulare, et non scribentem scribere: non enim idem significat si dividens quis dicat, et componens, quod possibile est sedentem ambulare, et non scribentem scribere. Et hoc identidem si quis componat non scribentem scribere. Significabit profecto quod habet potestatem, ut non scribens scribat; si quis autem non componat, quoniam habet potestatem quando non scribit, ut scribat. Et discit nunc litteras, si quis didicit quas scit. Amplius, quod unum solum potest ferre, plura potest ferre. Propter vero divisionem quod quinque sunt duo, et tria paria et imparia. Et quod majus aequale, tantumdem enim est majus et adhuc amplius; nam eadem oratio divisa et composita non idem semper videbitur significare. Ut ego posui te servum, existentem liberum. Et hoc, quinquaginta virum, centum heros liquit Achilles. Propter accentum autem, in iis quae sunt sine scriptura, non facile dialecticis facere orationem; in scripturis autem et poematibus magis. Ut et poetam defendunt nonnulli adversus redarguentes quasi hic absurde locutum, Nec gemere aeria cessabit turtur ab ulmo, quod pentemimeri usus sit, et turture feminino: solvunt enim id accentu, dicentes quod aeria accentum finalem longum habet, et non ad turtur, sed ad ulmo, ut epithetum debet referri; et id de Niso et Eurialo, cum Rutulos vino somnoque sepultos intellexissent, Caetera per terras omneis animalia somno laxabant curas, et corda oblita laborum. Talia igitur propter accentum sunt. Quae autem propter figuram dictionis sunt, accidunt quando non idem ut idem interpretatur, ut masculinum, femininum, vel femininum, masculinum, vel quod inter haec est, alterum horum, vel rursus quale quantum, vel quantum quale, vel faciens patiens, vel dispositum facere, et alia ceu divisum prius. Nam est aliquid quod non est eorum quae sunt facere, ut eorum quae sunt facere aliquid dictione significare; ut valere similiter figura dictionis dicitur ei quod est secare, vel aedificare, quamvis illud quidem quale quid, et affectum quodam modo significet, haec vero facere aliquid. Eodem autem modo et in caeteris. Propter igitur dictionem redargutiones ex his existunt.
Earum vero quae extra dictionem sunt captionum species sunt septem. Una quidem propter accidens; secunda autem propter id quod simpliciter, vel non simpliciter, sed aliquo modo, aut ubi, aut quando, aut ad aliquid dicitur; tertia autem propter redargutionis ignorantiam; quarta vero propter consequens; quinta autem propter id quod est in principio sumere; sexta propter id quod non est causa, ut causam ponere; septima vero propter plures interrogationes unam facere.
English
165b23There are two styles of refutation: for some depend on the language used, while some are independent of language. 165b25Those ways of producing the false appearance of an argument which depend on language are six in number: they are ambiguity, amphiboly, combination, division of words, accent, form of expression. Of this we may assure ourselves both by induction, and by syllogistic proof based on this—and it may be on other assumptions as well— that this is the number of ways in which we might fail to mean the same thing by the same names or expressions. 165b30Arguments such as the following depend upon ambiguity. ‘Those learn who know: for it is those who know their letters who learn the letters dictated to them.’ For to ‘learn’ is ambiguous; it signifies both ‘to understand’ by the use of knowledge, and also ‘to acquire knowledge’. Again, ‘Evils are good: for what needs to be is good, and 165b35evils must needs be.’ For ‘what needs to be’ has a double meaning’: it means what is inevitable, as often is the case with evils, too (for evil of some kind is inevitable), while on the other hand we say of good things as well that they ‘need to be’. Moreover, ‘The same man is both seated and standing and he is both sick and in health: for it is he who stood up who is standing, and he who is recovering 166awho is in health: but it is the seated man who stood up, and the sick man who was recovering.’ For ‘The sick man does so and so’, or ‘has so and so done to him’ is not single in meaning: sometimes it means ‘the man who is sick or is seated now’, sometimes ‘the man who was sick formerly’. Of course, the man who was recovering was 166a5the sick man, who really was sick at the time: but the man who is in health is not sick at the same time: he is ‘the sick man’ in the sense not that he is sick now, but that he was sick formerly. Examples such as the following depend upon amphiboly: ‘I wish that you the enemy may capture.’ Also the thesis, ‘There must be knowledge of what one knows’: for it is possible by this phrase to mean that knowledge belongs to both the knower and the known. Also, ‘There must be sight of what one sees: one sees the 166a10pillar: ergo the pillar has sight’. Also, ‘What you profess to-be, that you profess-to-be: you profess a stone to-be: ergo you profess-to-be a stone.’ Also, ‘Speaking of the silent is possible’: for ‘speaking of the silent’ also has a double meaning: it may mean that the speaker is silent or that the things of which he speaks are so.1 There are 166a15three varieties of these ambiguities and amphibolies: (1) When either the expression or the name has strictly more than one meaning, e. g. aero? and the ‘dog’; (2) when by custom we use them so; (3) when words that have a simple sense taken alone have more than one meaning in combination; e.g. ‘knowing letters’, For each word, both 166a20‘knowing’ and ‘letters’, possibly has a single meaning’: but both together have more than one—either that the letters themselves have knowledge or that some one else has it of them.
166a22Amphiboly and ambiguity, then, depend on these modes of speech. Upon the combination of words there depend instances such as the following: ‘A man can walk while sitting, and can write while not writing’. For the meaning 166a25is not the same if one divides the words and if one combines them in saying that ‘it is possible to walk-while-sitting’ [and write while not writing]...2 The same applies to the latter phrase, too, if one combines the words ‘to write-while-not-writing’: for then it means that he has the power to write and not to write at once; whereas if one does not combine them, it means that when he is not writing 166a30lie has the power to write. Also, ‘He knows now if he has learnt his letters.3 Moreover, there is the saying that ‘One single thing if you can carry a crowd you can carry too’.
166a33Upon division depend the propositions that 5 is 2 and 3, and even and odd, and that the greater is equal: for it is that 166a35amount and more besides. For4 the same phrase would not be thought always to have the same meaning when divided and when combined, e. g. ‘I made thee a slave once a free man’,5 and ‘God-like Achilles left fifty a hundred men6
166a39An argument depending upon accent it is not easy to 166bconstruct in unwritten discussion; in written discussions and in poetry it is easier. Thus (e. g.) some people emend Homer against those who criticize as unnatural his expression τὸ μὲν οὗ καταπύθεται ὄμβρῳ. For they solve the difficulty by a 166b5change of accent, pronouncing the ου with an acuter accent. Also, in the passage about Agamemnon’s dream, they say that Zeus did not himself say ‘We grant him the fulfilment of his prayer7 but that he bade the dream grant it. Instances such as these, then, turn upon the accentuation.
166b10Others come about owing to the form of expression used, when what is really different is expressed in the same form, e.g. a masculine thing by a feminine termination, or a feminine thing by a masculine, or a neuter by either a masculine or a feminine; or, again, when a quality is expressed by a termination proper to quantity or vice versa, or what is active by a passive word, or a state by an active word, and so forth with the other divisions previously8 166b15laid down. For it is possible to use an expression to denote what does not belong to the class of actions at all as though it did so belong. Thus (e.) ‘g.) flourishing’ is a word which in the form of its expression is like ‘cutting’ or ‘building’: yet the one denotes a certain quality i. e. a certain condition—while the other denotes a certain action. In the same manner also in the other instances.
166b20Refutations, then, that depend upon language are drawn from these common-place rules. Of fallacies, on the other hand, that are independent of language there are seven kinds:
166b22(I) that which depends upon Accident:
166b22(2) the use of an expression absolutely or not absolutely but with some qualification of respect, or place, or time, or relation:
166b24(3) that which depends upon ignorance of what ‘refutation’ is:
166b25(4) that which depends upon the consequent:
166b26(5) that which depends upon assuming the original conclusion9
166b27(6) stating as cause what is not the cause:
166b28(7) the making of more than one question into one.
Translator's notes
- 1 Cf, Pl. Euthyd. 300 B-C.
- 2 166a26-7. The words καὶ μὴ γράφοντα γράφειν should probably be omitted: and read τὸ καθημένον (26) and τὸ μὴ γράφοντα (27).
- 3 166a30, Read μανθάνει τῦν γράμματα εἴπερ ἐμάνθανεν, omitting ἃ ἐπίσταται.
- 4 Source unknown, but cf. Terence, Az/ria, 1. i. Το.
- 5 Source unknown,
- 6 Tliad, ¥. 328.
- 7 The words occur not in the passage referred to, //iad, B. 1-35, but in Φ. 297.
- 8 Top. i.
- 9 3. Read, with Strache, παρὰ τὸ {τὸ ἐν ἀρχῇ λαμβάνειν.
Owen 1853
The modes of employing elenchus are two, for there are some conversant with diction, but others without diction,1 those which cause appearance (of elenchus) according to diction, are six in number, which are equivocation, ambiguity, composition, division, accent, and figure of speech. The credibility of this, however, is from induction and syllogism, both whether some other (mode) be assumed, and because we may signify what is not the same in so many ways by the same names and sentences. Such arguments as these are from equivocation, as that those scientifically cognizant, learn, for grammarians learn those things which they recite from memory; for to learn, is equivocal, (signifying) both to understand, by using science, and also to acquire science. Again, also, that things evil, are good, for that things necessary are good, but that things evil are necessary; for necessary is twofold, viz. that which is indispensable, which frequently happens also in evils, for (some evil is indispensable), and again, we say that good things are necessary, (that is, expedient). Moreover, that the same person sits, and stands, and is ill, and well, for he who rose, stands, and he who became well, is well; but he who was sitting, rose, and he who was ill, became well, for that he who is ill, does, or suffers any thing, does not signify one thing, but sometimes signifies him who is now ill, or sitting, sometimes him who was ill before, except that both he who was ill, and being ill, became well, but he is well, not being ill, and he who was ill, not (who is) now, but (who was) before.2 Such arguments as these however, are from ambiguity:3 τὸ βούλεσθαι λαβεῖν με τοὺς πολεμίους, and ἆρ' ὅ τις γινώσκει τοῦτο γινώσκει; for both he who knows, and what is known, may signify in this sentence, the same thing as knowing; also ἆρ' ὁ ὁρᾷ τις, τοτο ὁρᾷ—but he sees a pillar, so that the pillar sees: and, ἆρα ὃ σὺ φῂς εναι, τοῦτο σὺ φῂς εἶναι; φῂς δὲ λίθον εἶναι, σὺ ρα φῂς λίθος εναι: and, ἆρ' ἔστι σιγῶντα λέγειν; for σιγῶντα λέγειν is two-fold, signifying both that he who speaks, is silent, and those things which are spoken. There are, however, three modes of the equivocal and ambiguous, one when the sentence or word properly signifies many things, as an eagle and a dog; another when we are accustomed thus to speak; and a third, when the conjoined signifies many things, but separated (is taken) simply, as ἐπίσταται γράμματα, for each ἐπίσταται, and γράμ- ματα, signifies if it should so happen, one thing, but both (conjointly) many things, either that letters themselves have science, or that some one else knows letters.
Ambiguity therefore, and equivocation, are in these modes, but the following belong to composition; as that he who sits, can walk, and that he who does not write, may write. For it does not signify the same if a person speaks separately and conjointly, that it is possible that a person sitting, may walk, and that one not writing, may write, and this in a similar manner, if some one should connect (the words), that he who does not write, writes; since it signifies that he has a power by not writing, of writing. If however he does not join (the words, it signifies), that he has a power, when he does not write, of writing; also he now learns letters, since he learned what he knows; moreover, that he who is able to carry one thing only, is able to carry many.4
Concerning division, (the arguments) are such as these, that five is two and three, and odd and even,5 and that the greater is equal, for it is so much, and something more; for the same sentence divided, and conjoined, does not always appear to signify the same thing; as “Ἐγὼ σ’ ἔθηκα δοῦλον ὄντ’ ἐλεύθερον,”6 and this, “πεντηκοντ’ ἀνδρῶν ἑκατὸν λίπε δῖος Ἀχιλλεύς.”7 But from accent, in discussions which are not committed to writing, it is not easy to frame an argument, but rather in writings and poems, as, for instance, some defend Homer against those who accuse him as having spoken absurdly, τὸ μὲν οὗ καταπύθεται ὀμβρῷ, for they solve this by accent, saying that οὗ is to be marked with an acute accent. Also about the dream of Agamemnon, because Jupiter himself does not say, δίδομεν δέ οἱ εὖχος ἀρέσθαι, but commanded the dream διδόναι; such things therefore are assumed from accent.8 Those (arguments) occur from figure of speech, when what is not the same, is interpreted after the same manner, as when the masculine is interpreted feminine, or the feminine as masculine, or the neuter as either of these, or again, quantity as quality, or quality as quantity, or the agent as the patient, or the disposed as the agent, and other things as they were divided before. For what is not (in the category) of action, it is possible to signify in the diction, as if it were in it, (action); thus, to be well is asserted in a similar form of speech, as to cut or to build, though that signifies a certain quality, and being disposed in a certain way, but this to do something, and in the same manner also with regard to other things.9
Translator's notes
- 1 The Elenchus—by which, his opponent may contradict, what before, he allowed. 2. The False—by which, the opponent may be compelled to state a manifest absurdity. 3. The Paradox—by which, he opposes universal opinion. 4. The Solecism—wherein, he employs barbarous terms. 5. Tautology—by which, refutation of what is nugatory, in the same discourse, may be induced.
- “The division of fallacies, into those in the words, (in dictione,) and those in the matter, (extra dictionem,) has not been, by any writers hitherto, grounded on any distinct principle, at least, not on any, that they have themselves adhered to.” Whately. The archbishop, therefore, adopts the method of interpreting the former, as logical fallacies, wherein the conclusion does not follow from the premises; the latter, as material fallacies, where the conclusion follows, but the falsity is in the assumption—this, however, as shown by Mansel, is not the ancient principle of distinction, as stated by several Logicians. See Sanderson’s Logic. Cf. also Alex. Aphro. Scholia, p. 298, b. xxviii.; Occam, Logica, iii. 4, cap. 1, Waitz, vol. ii. p. 532. Fallacies “of diction,” are mostly instances of ambiguity in the middle term, or in either of the extremes; I need hardly observe, that both kinds of fallacy, are noticed by Aldrich and the common Logics, but Hill gives some very good examples.
- 2 The whole of this chapter is fully expounded by Whately, Hill, and Mansel. The third argument, is where the sophist apparently confutes by an equivocation of the minor, thus : The sophist asks “ Whether a person sitting, stands, and a sick man, is well ? ” The respondent denying this, the sophist rejoins, “ He who rose from his seat, stands, and he who is healed, is well ; but sitting, he rose, and a sick man, was made well ; therefore, sitting, he stands, and a sick man is well.” Thus, in the minor there is an equivocation, because when it is said that a man sitting, or being ill, does, or suffers something, two things are signified, first, that when he sits, he does something, and secondly, that he who before sat, now does something ; so that being taken in one sense in the premise, and in another in the conclusion, there is no confutation.
- 3 Ambiguity is a fallacy founded upon a certain sentence signifying many things, e. g. the sentence given is ambiguous, because it may equally signify that “ I wish to take the enemies,” as that “ The enemies wish to take me ;” also the other, which may either mean, “ Does he who knows, know what he is said to know, or whether does the thing known, know.” Cf. Aristop. Ranæ, 1156, where Aristophanes represents Euripides as bantering schylus, by inferences drawn from his ambiguous expressions. Many of these resolve themselves into, not only difference of punctuation of clauses, but even of tone in which the words are uttered.
- 4 The example given here, shows a wrong composition of clauses in a sentence capable of two punctuations, the sense varying according as “ sedentem ” is joined with “ possibile est,” or with “ stare ; ” so also the fallacy of division will include the separation of clauses which ought to be united. In the fallacy of combination, the same term is taken, first, in a distinctive, and then in a collective sense ; in the fallacy of division, the argument contains the word, first, employed in a collective, or combined application, and subsequently in one divided or distributed. There are some excellent examples in Hill.
- 5 For if five is divided into three and two, three is an odd, and two an even number.
- 6 This verse, apparently from Menander, is given by Terence in the Andria : “Feci e servo ut esses libertus mihi.”
- 7 This of course bears a different signification, according as ἀνδρῶν is united with ἑκατὸν or πεντήκοντα.
- 8 These fallacies are almost beneath notice, being founded on mere similarity of sound or of spelling; for an example, see the ridicule passed upon Alcibiades, for his imperfect utterance, by Aristoph. (Vesp. 45). The fallacy, as Aristotle observes, can hardly occur in Greek sentences, delivered vivâ voce, because of the accent and breathing used, but that it might happen in writings, from the Greeks, in his time, not marking written words with accent and spiritus. In the 2nd example from the Iliad, οὐ ought not to be read “spiritu aspero,” and with a circumflex accent, so as to signify “where;” but with a grave accent and “spiritu leni,” so as to signify “not.” Hippias Thasius thus defends Homer in the Poetics. In the first example, at Iliad xxi. 297, there is δίδομεν δέ τοι, κ. τ. λ.; but the line, as here given, and in the Poetics, does not occur in Homer. See Ritter. Taylor observes, “It is from the second book of the Iliad, where Jupiter orders a dream to deceive Agamemnon, and, as some read, Jupiter is made to say, that he will give glory to Agamemnon, and therefore they represent Jupiter as lying, but the fallacy arises from accent; we ought not to read δίδομεν with an accent on the antepen., so that it may signify “damus;” but διδόμεν, with an accent on the penult., so that it may be an infinitive Ionic, and signify “dare.” Vide Taylor, and cf. Proclus, in Taylor’s Introduction to the 2nd book of the Repub. of Plato.
- 9 Cf. Pet. Hisp. Summ. Log. Tract 6; Rhet. ii. 24; Soph. Elench. 15. The fallacy is rather “extra-dictionem:” Hill gives several instances.
Chapter 5 Of Fallacies “extra-dictionem.”.166b28–168a16
Latin
Propter igitur accidens captiones sunt, quando similiter quodcunque existimabitur rei et accidenti inesse: nam quia multa eidem accidunt, non est necesse omnibus praedicatis et ei de quo praedicantur, illa omnia inesse. Nam omnia sic erunt eadem, quemadmodum sophistae dicunt: ut si Coriscus est alter ab homine, ipse est alter a se, est enim homo; aut si a Socrate alter, Socrates autem homo ab homine alterum dicunt esse confessum, eo quod accidit (a quo dixit alterum esse) hunc esse hominem. Propter id autem quod hoc quidem simpliciter, illud autem aliquo modo, et non praecipue, quando quod in parte dicitur, ut simpliciter dictum sumitur, ut si non ens est opinabile quod non ens est; non enim est idem esse quidvis, et esse simpliciter. Aut rursum quoniam quod est non est, si eorum quae sunt quidpiam non est, ut si non est homo: nam non idem est non esse quidvis, et non esse simpliciter, apparet autem, eo quod perquam propinquum est dictione, et parum differat esse quidvis ab eo quod est esse, et non esse quidvis ab eo quod est non esse. Similiter autem propter id quod est aliquo modo, et simpliciter, ut si Indus cum sit totus niger, albus est dentibus, albus igitur et non albus est. Aut si ambo aliquo modo, quod simul contraria inerunt, tale autem in quibusdam quidem, cuilibet facile est considerare. Ut si sumens Aethiopem nigrum esse, dentibus dicat quod albus; si ergo ibi albus, quod niger, et non niger, putabit disputasse syllogistice, cum perfecerit interrogationem. In quibusdam vero latet frequenter, in quibuscunque cum aliquo modo dicatur, simpliciter videtur sequi, et in quibuscunque non facile est considerare utrum eorum praecipue sit assignandum. Fit autem tale, in quibuscunque similiter sunt opposita: nam videntur aut ambo, aut neutrum dandum esse simpliciter praedicari, ut si dimidium quidem album, dimidium vero nigrum, utrum album, an nigrum? Quae autem sunt propter id quod non determinatur quid est syllogismus, aut quid redargutio, fiunt propter omissionem orationis: nam redargutio est contradictio unius et ejusdem, non nominis, sed rei, et nominis non synonymi, sed ejusdem, ex iis quae data sunt ex necessitate, non connumerato eo quod erat in principio, secundum idem, et ad idem, et similiter, et in eodem tempore. Hoc autem modo fieri potest ut quis falsum dicat de aliquo, quidam autem omittentes aliquid eorum quae dicta sunt, apparent redarguere ut quod idem duplum et non duplum, nam duo unius quidem dupla, tria autem non dupla. Aut si ejusdem idem duplum et non duplum, sed non secundum idem, nam secundum longitudinem duplum, secundum latitudinem non duplum. Aut si ejusdem, et secundum idem, et similiter, sed non simul, quare est apparens redargutio. Trahat autem aliquis hanc et in eas quae sunt propter dictionem. Quae autem propter id quod in principio erat sumuntur, fiunt quidem sic et tot modis quot modis contingit, quod in principio est petere; videntur autem redarguere, eo quod non possit quis inspicere idem et diversum. Quae vero propter consequens est redargutio, ideo est quod putent converti consequentiam, nam si cum hoc est ex necessitate, illud sit, et cum illud est, putant et alterum esse ex necessitate; unde et (quae ob opinionem ex sensu sunt) deceptiones fiunt, nam saepe esse mel fel suspicati sunt, eo quod sequitur flavus color mel. Et quia accidit terram pluvia madidam fieri, etiamsi sit madida, opinantur pluisse, id autem non necessarium est. In rhetoricis quidem quae secundum signum fiunt demonstrationes, ex consequentibus sunt, nam volentes ostendere quod adulter, quod consequens est accipiunt, quod comptus, aut quod videtur noctu errabundus; pluribus autem haec quidem insunt, praedicatum tamen non inest. Similiter autem et in ratiocinativis, ut est Melissi oratio, quod infinitum est universum, sumens autem universum ingenitum (nam ex nihilo nihil fieri) quod autem factum est ex principio fieri. Si igitur non factum est, principium non habet universum, quare infinitum; non necesse est autem hoc accidere, non enim si omne quod factum est, principium habet, etiam quidquid principium habet, factum est, quemadmodum neque si febriens calidus, etiam calidum necesse est febrire. Quae vero propter non causam, ut causam, cum assumitur quod non causa est, tanquam propter illud fiat redargutio. Accidit autem tale, ad impossibile syllogismis: necessarium enim est in his aliquid interimere ex iis quae posita sint. Si ergo enumeretur in necessariis interrogationibus ad id ad quod accidit impossibile, videbitur propter id saepe fieri redargutio, ut quod non est anima, et vita idem: nam si generatio corruptioni est contrarium, et alicui corruptioni erit quaedam generatio contrarium, mors autem corruptio quaedam et contrarium vitae; quare vita generatio et vivere generari: hoc autem impossibile, non ergo idem anima et vita. Nequaquam collectum est, nam accidit (tametsi quispiam non idem dicat vitam et animam) impossibile, sed solum, contrarium vitam quidem morti, cum sit corruptio, corruptioni autem generationem. Incollectiles igitur simpliciter non sunt hujusmodi orationes, sed ad propositum incollectiles, et latet plerumque non minus ipsos interrogantes quod tale est. Propter igitur consequens, et propter non causam orationes hujusmodi sunt. Quae autem propter id quod est duas interrogationes unam facere, quando latet plures esse, et perinde ac una sit, assignatur responsio una. In aliquibus autem facile est videre quod plures, et quod non danda una responsio, ut atrum terra mare est an coelum? In aliquibus vero minus, et quasi una sit, aut confitetur (eo quod nequeunt respondere ad interrogatum) aut redargui videntur, ut putas hic et hic est homo? Quare cum aliquis percusserit hunc et hunc, percutiet hominem, et non homines. Aut rursum quorum haec sunt quidem bona, illa autem non bona, omnia haec bona, an non bona? Nam utrumvis dixerit, est quidem ut aut redargutionem, aut falsum apparens videatur facere, nam dicere eorum quae non sunt bona aliquid esse bonum, aut eorum quae bona sunt non bonum, falsum. Quandoque: autem assumptis quibusdam, redargutio etiam fiet vera, ut si quis concedat similiter et unum et plura dici alba, et nuda, et caeca: nam si caecum est quod non habet visum, natum tamen habere, et caeca erunt quae non habent visum, nata autem habere; quando igitur hoc quidem habet visum, illud autem non habet, ambo erunt vel videntia, vel caeca, quod est impossibile.
English
166b29Fallacies, then, that depend on Accident occur whenever any attribute is claimed to belong in a like manner to a 166b30thing and to its accident. For since the same thing has many accidents there is no necessity that all the same attributes1 should belong to all of a thing’s predicates and to their subject as well. Thus (e. g.), ‘If Coriscus be different from “man”, he is different from himself: for he is a man’: or ‘If he be different from Socrates, and Socrates be a man, 166b35then’, they say, ‘he has admitted that Coriscus is different from a man, because it so happens (accidit) that the person from whom he said that he (Coriscus) is different is a man’.
166b38Those that depend on whether an expression is used absolutely or in a certain respect and not strictly, occur whenever an expression used in a particular sense is taken 167aas though it were used absolutely, e. g. in the argument ‘If what is not is the object of an opinion, then what is not is’: for it is not the same thing ‘to be x’ and ‘to be’ absolutely. Or again, ‘What is, is not, if it is not a particular kind of being, e. g. if it is not a man.’ For it is not the same thing ‘not to be x’ and ‘not to be’ at all: it looks as if it were, 167a5because of the closeness of the expression, i.e. because ‘to be x’ is but little different from ‘to be’, and ‘not to be x’ from ‘not to be’. Likewise also with any argument that turns upon the point whether an expression is used in a certain respect or used absolutely. Thus e. ‘Suppose an Indian to be black all over, but white in respect of his teeth; then he is both white and not white. Or if both characters belong in a particular respect, then, they say, 167a10‘contrary attributes belong at the same time’. This kind of thing is in some cases easily seen by any one, e. g. suppose a man were to secure the statement that the Ethiopian is black, and were then to ask whether he is white in respect of his teeth; and then, if he be white in that respect, were to suppose at the conclusion of his questions that therefore he had proved dialectically that he was both white and not white. But in some cases it often passes undetected, viz. in all cases where, whenever a statement is 167a15made of something in a certain respect, it would be generally thought that the absolute statement follows as well; and also in all cases where it is not easy to see which of the attributes ought to be rendered strictly. A situation of this kind arises, where both the opposite attributes belong alike: for then there is general support for the view that one must agree absolutely to the assertion of both, or of neither: e.g. if a thing is half white and half black, is it 167a20white or black?
167a21Other fallacies occur because the terms ‘proof2 or ‘refutation’ have not been defined, and because something is left out in their definition. For to refute is to contradict one and the same attribute—not merely the name, but the reality—and a name that is not merely synonymous but the 167a25Same name—and to confute it from the propositions granted, necessarily, without including in the reckoning the original point to be proved, in the same respect and relation and manner and time in which it was asserted. A ‘false assertion’ about anything has to be defined in the same way. Some people, however, omit some one of the said conditions and give a merely apparent refutation, showing (e. g.) that the same thing is both double and not double: for two 167a30is double of one, but not double of three. Or, it may be, they show that it is both double and not double of the same thing, but not that it is so in the same respect: for it is double in length but not double in breadth. Or, it may be, they show it to be both double and not double of the same thing and in the same respect and manner, but not that it is so at the same time: and therefore their refutation is merely 167a35apparent. One might, with some violence, bring this fallacy into the group of fallacies dependent on language as well.
167a38Those that depend on the assumption of the original point to be proved, occur in the same way, and in as many ways, as it is possible to beg the original point; they appear to refute because men lack the power to keep their eyes at once upon what is the same and what is different.
167b1The refutation which depends upon the consequent arises because people suppose that the relation of consequence is convertible. For whenever, suppose A is, B necessarily is, they then suppose also that if B is, A necessarily is, This to be honey because honey is attended by a yellow colour: also, since after rain the ground is wet in consequence, we suppose that if the ground is wet, it has been raining; whereas that does not necessarily follow. In rhetoric proofs from signs are based on consequences. For when 167b10rhetoricians wish to show that a man is an adulterer, they take hold of some consequence of an adulterous life, viz. that the man is smartly dressed, or that he is observed to wander about at night. There are, however, many people of whom these things are true, while the charge in question is untrue. It happens like this also in real reasoning; e.g. Melissus’ argument, that the universe is eternal, assumes that the universe has not come to be (for from what is not 167b15nothing could possibly come to be) and that what has come to be has done so from a first beginning. If, therefore, the universe has not come to be, it has no first beginning, and is therefore eternal. But this does not necessarily follow: for even if what has come to be always has a first beginning, it does not also follow that what has a first beginning has come to be; any more than it follows that if a man in 167b20a fever be hot, a man who is hot must be in a fever.
167b21The refutation which depends upon treating as cause what is not a cause, occurs whenever what is not a cause is inserted in the argument, as though the refutation depended upon it. This kind of thing happens in arguments that reason ad impossible: for in these we are bound to demolish one of the premisses. If, then, the false cause be 167b25reckoned in among the questions that are necessary to establish the resulting impossibility, it will often be thought that the refutation depends upon it, e. g. in the proof that the ‘soul’ and ‘life’ are not the same: for if coming-to-be be contrary to perishing, then a particular form of perishing will have a particular form of coming-to-be as its contrary: now death is a particular form of perishing and is contrary to life: life, therefore, is a coming-to-be, and to live is to 167b30come-to-be. But this is impossible: accordingly, the ‘soul’ and ‘life’ are not the same. Now this is not proved: for the impossibility results all the same, even if one does not say that life is the same as the soul, but merely says that life is contrary to death, which is a form of perishing, and that perishing has ‘coming-to-be’ as its contrary. Arguments of that kind, then, though not inconclusive absolutely, 167b35are inconclusive in relation to the proposed conclusion. Also even the questioners themselves often fail quite as much to see a point of that kind.
167b38Such, then, are the arguments that depend upon the consequent and upon false cause. Those that depend upon the making of two questions into one occur whenever the plurality is undetected and a single answer is returned as if 168ato a single question. Now, in some cases, it is easy to see that there is more than one, and that an answer is not to be given, e.g. ‘Does the earth consist of sea, or the sky?’ But in some cases it is less easy, and then people treat the question as one, and either confess their defeat by failing to answer the question, or are exposed to an apparent refutation. 168a5Thus ‘Is A and is G a man?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Then if any one hits A and B, he will strike a man’ (singular), ‘not men’ (plural). Or again, where part is good and part bad, ‘is the whole good or bad?’ For whichever he says, it is possible that he might be thought to expose himself to an 168a10apparent refutation or to make an apparently false statement: for to say that something is good which is not good, or not good which is good, is to make a false statement. Sometimes, however, additional premisses may actually give rise to a genuine refutation; e.g. suppose a man were to grant that the descriptions ‘white’ and ‘naked’ and ‘blind’ apply to one thing and to a number of things in a like sense. For if ‘blind’ describes a thing that cannot see though nature designed it to see, it will also describe things that cannot 168a15see though nature designed them to do so. Whenever, then, one thing can see while another cannot, they will either both be able to see or else both be blind; which is impossible.
Translator's notes
- 1 166> 532, Read ταὐτὰ,
- 2 5is also the source of the deceptions that attend opinions based on sense-perception. For people often suppose bile O 2
Owen 1853
The elenchi, then, which belong to diction, are from these places, but the species of paralogism without diction are seven; one from accident; the second on account of what is asserted simply, or not simply, but in a certain respect, or some where, or at some time, or with a certain relation; the third from ignorance of the elenchus; the fourth from the consequent; the fifth from petitio principii; the sixth from placing non-causa pro causâ; the seventh from making many interrogations, one.
Paralogisms, then, which arise from accident, are when it is required to be granted, that any thing is similarly present with a subject and accident, for since there are many accidents to the same thing, it is not necessary that all these should be present with all the predicates, and the subject of which they are predicated. Thus, if Coriscus is different from man, he is different from himself, for he is a man; or if he is different from Socrates, but Socrates is a man, they say that it is granted, that he is different from man, because it happens that that from which he is said to be different is a man.2 Other (paralogisms arise) from some particular thing being said to be simply this, or in a certain respect, and not properly, when what is predicated in part, is assumed as spoken simply; e. g. if (some one should infer that if) what is not, is the object of opinion, what is not, is, for it is not the same thing to be a certain thing, and to be, simply.3 Or, again, that being is not being, if some one of the number of beings is not, for instance if man is not, for it is not the same for a certain thing not to be, and not to be simply, but there seems from the affinity of diction, to be but a small difference between a certain thing existing and existence, and a certain thing not existing and non-existence. Likewise, also, (paralogisms arise) from (predication) in a certain respect, and simply, thus, if an Indian, being wholly black, has white teeth, he is white and not white, or if both are present in a certain respect, that contraries are present at the same time. Such a case, however, (of paralogism) it is easy for every body to perceive in certain (sentences), for instance, if assuming the Ethiopian to be black, he should ask whether he is white as to his teeth, if then in this respect he is white, it may be thought syllogistically proved, when he has perfected the interrogation, that (the man) is black and not black. In some (sentences), indeed, (the paralogism) is frequently latent, viz. in those, where when an assertion is made in a certain respect, the simply (being asserted) also seems to follow, and in those wherein it is not easy to perceive, whether taken simply, to the same term modified by any adjunct; which sophism is called “fallacia accidentis,” because it applies to the accident, what is true of the subject, only. For examples, see Hill’s Logic; that given by Arist. in the text may be thus stated, Coriscus is different from Socrates, Socrates is a man, ∴ Coriscus is different from a man: and the fallacy consists in assuming, that whatever is different from a given subject is incompatible with all the predicates (τὰ συμβαίνοντα) of the subject. the attribution is appropriate. Now such a thing occurs, wherein opposites are similarly inherent, for it seems that either both, or neither, must be granted as simply predicated; e. g. if one half (of a thing) is white, but the other black, whether is it, (the thing itself,) white or black ?
Others (arise) from its not being defined what a syllogism is, or what an elenchus,4 but the definition is omitted, for an elenchus is a contradiction of one and the same, not of a name but of a thing, and of a name not synonymous, but the same (collected) necessarily from the things granted, the original (question) not being co-enumerated according to the same, with reference to the same in a similar manner, and in the same time. In the same way also, falsity about any thing (occurs); some, however, omitting some one of these, appear to employ an elenchus, as that the double and the non-double are the same, for two are the double of one, but not the double of three; or if the same thing is the double and not the double of the same, yet not according to the same, for according to length it is double, but according to breadth it is not double: or if it is (the double) of the same thing, and according to the same, and in a similar manner, yet not at the same time, wherefore there is an apparent elenchus. A person, however, might refer this, too, to those which belong to diction.
Those which are from petitio principii, arise thus, and in as many ways as it is possible to beg the original question; they seem, however, to confute from inability to perceive what is the same, and what is different.
The elenchus on account of the consequent, is from fancying that the consequence reciprocates. For when from the existence of that thing, this necessarily is, they fancy that if this is, the other necessarily is, whence also deceptions from sense about opinion occur. For often men take gall for honey, because a yellow colour is consequent to honey,5 and since it happens, that the earth when it has rained becomes moist, if it be moist, we think that it has rained, yet this is not necessary. In rhetorical (arguments), the demonstrations which are derived from a sign are from consequent, for when persons desire to show that a man is an adulterer, they assume a consequent, that he is fond of adorning his person, or that he is seen wandering by night, these things, however, are present with many men, but the thing predicated is not present. Likewise, also, in syllogistic (arguments), for instance, the argument of Melissus, that the universe is infinite, assuming the universe to be unbegotten, (for nothing can be generated from what is not,) but what is generated is generated from a beginning;6 if, therefore, the universe was not generated, it had not a beginning, so that it is infinite. Nevertheless, this does not necessarily happen, for it does not follow, that if whatever is generated has a beginning, whatever has a beginning is also generated, as neither is it necessary, if a man in a fever is hot, that whoever is hot should have a fever.
That which is from what is not a cause, being assumed as a cause, is when what is causeless is taken, as if the elenchus were produced on account of it.7 Now such a thing happens in syllogisms leading to the impossible, since in these it is necessary to subvert some one of the posita; if then it be reckoned in necessary interrogations, for the impossible to result,8 the elenchus will often appear to arise on account of this, as that soul and life are not the same, for if generation be contrary to destruction, a certain generation will be to a certain destruction, but death is a certain destruction, and is contrary to life, so that life is generation, and to live is to be generated, but this is impossible, wherefore soul and life are not the same. It is not, however, syllogistically concluded, for the impossible happens even if some one should not say that life is the same as soul, but only that life is contrary to death, which is corruption, and generation to corruption. Such arguments, then, are not simply unsyllogistic, but unsyllogistic as to the thing proposed, and a matter of this kind frequently escapes, no less the observation of the interrogators themselves.
Such, then, are the arguments which result from what is consequent, and from what is not a cause, but others from making two interrogations one, when it escapes notice that there are many, and one answer is given as if there were one (interrogation).9 In some cases, therefore, it is easy to perceive that there are many (interrogations), and that one answer must not be given, as, whether is the earth sea, or the heaven? in others it is less (easy), and as if there were one interrogation, men either assent, because they do not answer what is asked, or seem to be confuted, as, whether is this person, and this, a man? so that if some one should beat this, and that person, he will beat a man, and not men. Or again, in those things of which some are good, but others not good, are all good or not good? for whatever a man replies, it is possible to appear either to assert an elenchus or what is apparently false; for to say that some one of the things not good is good, or that some one of the things good is not good, is a falsehood. Still, sometimes, there may be a true elenchus from certain assumptions, for instance, if a man should grant that things white, naked, and blind, are similarly called one and many, for if that is blind which has not sight, but is adapted to have it by nature, those also will be blind which have not sight, but are naturally adapted to have it; when therefore, one thing has it, but another has not, both will see or will be blind, which is impossible.
Translator's notes
- 1 These comprehend all cases of deception resulting from another cause than ambiguity of language.
- 2 Since it is clear that many things may be predicated of a subject which cannot be predicated of every circumstance, quality, or relation connected with such subject: hence the error of arguing from a term
- 3 This, as Whately states, is the converse to the last fallacy : it involves four terms, as in the example stated by Aristotle, which will be thus, “Æthiops non est albus, Æthiops est albus dentes, ∴ Qui est albus non est albus:” the conclusion, therefore, as Aristot. observes, is not syllogistically drawn.
- Cf. Aldrich, Log. ch 2, sec. 4; Martial, lib. xii. Ep. 54.
- 4 In its strict sense, Ignoratio Elenchi denotes the unintentional use of an argument, the conclusion of which does not actually involve the falsehood of the question it was intended to disprove; but more extensively it is applied to every argument which fails to prove, or to disprove, the exact question under discussion, whether the fallacy be the result of ignorance or of intention. Hill. In an extensive sense, every fallacy is an Ignoratio Elenchi, as Aristotle observes in the next chapter.
- 5 Honey is yellow, gall is yellow, therefore gall is honey; here the middle is undistributed: in the argument of Melissus, there is an illicit process of the major.
- 6 Cf. Phys. Ausc. i. 3, 2.
- 7 This fallacy consists in pretending that the prop. we wish to refute, is the cause of the false conclusion, which in reality follows from other premises, i. e. in maintaining that the conclusion is false, because that particular assumption is false. Mansel.
- 8 Ἐὰν οὖν ἐγκαταριθμηθῇ, intell. τὸ μὴ αἴτιον ς αἴτιον s. ἐὰν τὸ οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον πρὸς τὸ συμβαίνειν τὸ ἀδύνατον ἐγκαταριθμηθῇ ἐν τοῖς ἐρωτήμασιν ς ἀναγκαῖον ν πρὸς τὴν εἰς ἀδύνατον ἀπαγωγήν. Waitz
- 9 Whately observes that the "Fallacia plurium interrogationum," or, as it may be named simply, the fallacy of interrogation, should be referred to the head of ambiguous middle; it consists in putting two questions as one, and hence insnaring the opponent by an answer partly false.
Chapter 6 Of the Reference of all Fallacies to an Ignorance of the Elenchus.168a17–169a21
Latin
Aut igitur sic dividendum apparentes syllogismos et redargutiones, aut omnes reducendum ad redargutionis ignorantiam, iis qui hanc principium faciunt: fieri enim potest ut omnes resolvamus dictos modos ad redargutionis definitionem. Primum quidem si incollectiles fuerint, oportet enim ex iis quae posita sunt accidere conclusionem, et (ut ita dicam) ex necessitate, atque non apparere; deinde et secundum partes definitionis, nam earum quae sunt in dictione, hae quidem sunt propter duplex, ut aequivocatio et oratio, et similis figura, consuetum enim id omnia ut et illud quidpiam significare. Compositio autem, et divisio, et accentus, eo quod non eadem est oratio, aut nomen quod differens, oportebat autem et id esse quemadmodum et rem eamdem, si debebat redargutio vel syllogismus esse, ut si tunica, non vestis syllogizetur, sed tunica, nam verum est et illud, sed non syllogizatum est; sed adhuc interrogatione indiget, quod idem significat ad eum qui quaerit propter quod. Quae vero secundum accidens definito syllogismo manifestae fiunt, nam eamdem definitionem oportet syllogismi et redargutionis fieri, attamen et adjungere contradictionem, nam redargutio syllogismus est contradictionis; si igitur non est syllogismus accidentis, non fit redargutio: non enim si cum haec sint, necesse est illud esse, id autem est album esse propter syllogismum; neque si triangulus duobus rectis tres angulos habet aequales, et accidit ei figuram esse, vel primum, vel principium, quod figura, vel primum, vel principium tale est: nam non quatenus figura, vel primum, vel principium, sed quatenus triangulus demonstratio. Similiter et in aliis. Quare si redargutio syllogismus quidam, non erit quae secundum accidens redargutio. Verum propter hoc et artifices et omnino scientes ab insciis redarguuntur, nam secundum accidens syllogismos faciunt contra sapientes; qui vero non possunt dividere, aut interrogati concedunt, aut cum non dant; arbitrantur dedisse. Quae vero propter id quod aliquo modo et simpliciter, quoniam non de eodem affirmatio et negatio est, nam aliquo modo albi, aliquo modo non album, et simpliciter albi, simpliciter non album, negatio est; si igitur cum datur aliquo modo esse album, quis ut simpliciter dictum accipit, non facit redargutionem: apparet autem propter ignorantiam ipsius, quid est redargutio. Manifestissime autem omnium quae prius dictae sunt propter redargutionis definitionem, quare et sic nuncupatae sunt, nam propter orationis omissionem phantasia fit, et divisis hoc pacto, commune in omnibus his ponendum est orationis omissio. Quae vero propter id quod sumitur quod erat in principio, et non causa ut causa ponitur, manifestae sunt per definitionem, nam oportet conclusionem accidere eo quod haec sunt, quod non erat in non causis, et rursum non connumerato eo quod erat in principio, quod non habent eae quae sunt propter petitionem ejus quod in principio. Quae vero propter consequens particula sunt accidentis, nam consequens accidit; differt autem ab accidente, quoniam accidens quidem est in uno solo sumere, ut idem esse flavum, et mel, et album, et cygnum, quod autem propter consequens, semper in pluribus; nam quae uni et eidem sunt eadem, et sibi invicem postulantur esse eadem, propter quod fit ea quae propter consequens redargutio. Est autem non omnino verum, ut si sit album secundum accidens, nam et nix et cygnus albo idem, aut rursum in Melissi oratione idem esse accipit factum esse, et principium habere, aut aequalia fieri, et eamdem magnitudinem accipere. Quoniam enim principium habet quod factum est, et quod habet principium, factum esse postulat, tanquam ambo eadem sint, eo quod principium habent factum esse et finitum. Similiter autem et in iis quae aequalia facta sunt, si eamdem magnitudinem, et unam sumentia aequalia fiunt, et quae aequalia facta sunt, eamdem et unam magnitudinem sumunt, quare consequens sumit; quod igitur propter accidens redargutio, in ignorantia redargutionis est, manifestum, et quod ea quae est, est propter consequens. Inspiciendum autem est id et alias melius. Quae vero propter id quod est plures interrogationes ut unam facere, in eo sunt quod non enucleamus, sive non dividimus propositionis orationem, nam propositio unum de uno est. Nam idem terminus unius solius rei, et simpliciter rei, ut hominis, et unius solius hominis. Similiter autem et in aliis. Si igitur una propositio est quae unum de uno postulat, et simpliciter erit propositio talis interrogatio. Atqui quoniam syllogismus ex propositionibus est, redargutio autem syllogismus, et redargutio erit ex propositionibus. Si igitur propositio unum de uno, manifestum quoniam et haec in redargutionis ignorantia, nam apparet esse propositio quae non est propositio. Si itaque dedit responsionem ut ad unam interrogationem, erit redargutio; si autem non dederit, sed apparet, apparens redargutio. Quare omnes loci cadunt in redargutionis ignorantiam, qui quidem dicti sunt propter dictionem, quia est apparens contradictio, quod erat proprium redargutionis, alii autem propter syllogismi terminum.
English
168a17The right way, then, is either to divide apparent proofs and refutations as above, or else to refer them all to ignorance of what ‘refutation’ is, and make that our starting-point: for it is possible to analyse all the aforesaid modes 168a20Of fallacy into breaches of the definition of a refutation. In the first place, we may see if they are inconclusive: for the conclusion ought to result from the premisses laid down, so as to compel us necessarily to state it and not merely to seem to compel us. Next we should also take the definition bit by bit, and try the fallacy thereby. For of the fallacies that consist in language, some depend upon a double meaning, e. g. ambiguity of words and of phrases, and the 168a25fallacy of like verbal forms (for we habitually speak of everything as though it were a particular substance)—while fallacies of combination and division and accent arise because the phrase in question or the term as altered1 is not the same as was intended. Even this, however, should be the same, just as the thing signified should be as well, if a refutation or proof is to be effected; e.g. if the point concerns 168a30a doublet, then you should draw the conclusion of a ‘doublet’, not of a ‘cloak’. For the former conclusion also would be true, but it has not been proved; we need a further question to show that ‘doublet’ means the same thing, in order to satisfy any one who asks why you think your point proved.
168a34Fallacies that depend on Accident are clear cases of ignoratio elenchi when once ‘proof’ has been defined. 168a35For the same definition ought to hold good of ‘refutation’ too, except that a mention of ‘the contradictory’ is here added: for a refutation is a proof of the contradictory. If, then, there is no proof as regards an accident of anything, there is no refutation. For supposing, when A and B are, C must necessarily be, and C is white, there is no necessity 168a40for it to be white on account of the syllogism. So, if the 168btriangle has its angles equal to two right-angles, and it happens to be a figure, or the simplest element or starting point, it is not because it is a figure or a starting point or simplest element that it has this character. For the demonstration proves the point about it not qua figure or qua simplest element, but qua triangle. Likewise also in other cases. If, then, refutation is a proof, an argument which 168b5argued per accidens could not be a refutation. It is, however, just in this that the experts and men of science generally suffer refutation at the hand of the unscientific; for the latter meet the scientists with reasonings constituted per accidens; and the scientists for lack of the power to draw distinctions either say ‘Yes’ to their questions, or 168b10else people suppose them to have said ‘Yes’, although they have not.2
168b11Those that depend upon whether something is said in a certain respect only or said absolutely, are clear cases of ignoratio elenchi because the affirmation and the denial are not concerned with the same point. For of ‘white in a certain respect’ the negation is ‘not white in a certain respect’, while of ‘white absolutely’ it is ‘not white, absolutely’. If, then, a man treats the admission that a thing is ‘white in a certain respect’ as though it were 168b15said to be white absolutely, he does not effect a refutation, but merely appears to do so owing to ignorance of what refutation is.
168b17The clearest cases of all, however, are those that were previously described3 as depending upon the definition of a ‘refutation’: and this is also why they were called by that name. For the appearance of a refutation is produced because of the omission in the definition, and 168b20if we divide fallacies in the above manner, we ought to set ‘Defective definition ’as a common mark upon them all.
168b21Those that depend upon the assumption of the original point and upon stating as the cause what is not the cause, are clearly shown to be cases of ignoratio elenchi through the definition thereof. For the conclusion ought to come about4 ‘because these things are so’,5 and this does not 168b25happen where the premisses are not causes of it: and again it should come about without taking into account the original point, and this is not the case with those arguments which depend upon begging the original point.
168b27Those that depend upon the consequent are a branch of Accident: for the consequent is an accident, only it differs from the accident in this, that you may secure an admission of the accident in the case of one thing only (e.g. the 168b30identity of a yellow thing and honey and of a white thing and swan), whereas the consequent always involves more than one thing: for we claim that things that are the same as one and the same thing are also the same as one another, and this is the ground of a refutation dependent on the consequent. It is, however, not always true, e. g. suppose that A and B are ‘the same’ as C per accidens; for both ‘snow’ and the ‘swan’ are the same as something ‘white’. 168b35Or again, as in Melissus’ argument,”6 a man assumes that to ‘have been generated’ and to ‘have a beginning’ are the same thing, or to ‘become equal’ and to ‘assume the same magnitude’. For because what has been generated has a beginning, he claims also that what has a beginning has been generated, and argues as though both what has been generated and what is finite7 were the same because each 168b40has a beginning. Likewise also in the case of things that 169aare made equal he assumes that if things that assume one and the same magnitude become equal, then also things that become equal assume one magnitude:8 i. e. he assumes the consequent. Inasmuch, then, as a refutation depending on accident consists in ignorance of what a refutation is, clearly so also does a refutation depending on the consequent. 169a5We shall have further to examine this in another way as well.9
169a6Those fallacies that depend upon the making of several questions into one consist in our failure to dissect10 the definition of ‘proposition’. For a proposition is a single statement about a single thing. For the same definition applies to ‘one single thing only’ and to the ‘thing’, simply, e. g. 169a10to ‘man’ and to ‘one single man only’; and likewise also in other cases. If, then, a ‘single proposition’ be one which claims a single thing of a single thing, a ‘proposition’, simply, will also be the putting of a question of that kind. Now since a proof starts from propositions and refutation is a proof, refutation, too, will start from propositions. If, then, a proposition is a single statement about a single thing, it is obvious that this fallacy too consists in ignorance of 169a15What a refutation is: for in it what is not a proposition appears to be one. If, then, the answerer has returned an answer as though to a single question, there will be a refutation; while if he has returned one not really but apparently, there will be an apparent refutation of his thesis. All the types of fallacy,11 then, fall under ignorance of what a refutation is, some of them12 because the13 contradiction, 169a20which is the distinctive mark of a refutation, is merely apparent, and the rest failing to conform to the definition of a proof.
Translator's notes
- 1 168a28. Read τοὔνομα τὸ διαφέρον.
- 2 1689. Read δόντας.
- 3 167a21-35.
- 4 168b24 omitting αἴτια τοῦ,
- 5 Cf. An. Pr. A. i. 24° 18.
- 6 768b34. Omit λευκόν with A and ZB.
- 7 Cf. 167° 13.
- 8 168540. Read τὸ πεπερασμένον.
- 9 1692. Read λαμβάνειν with A and ZB. δ᾽ Chs. 24, 28.
- 10 δ 16947. Omitting 7 μὴ διαιρεῖν with A and B.
- 11 769718. Read τρόποι.
- 12 169a19 παρὰ τὴν λέξιν appears to be a gloss.
- 13 1698 20. Read φαινομένη ἡ ἀντίφασις (Wallies).
Owen 1853
We must either, therefore, thus divide apparent syllogisms and elenchi, or refer them all to ignorance of the elenchus, assuming this as a principle, for it is possible to resolve all the modes mentioned into the definition of the elenchus.1 In the first place, if they are unsyllogistic, for the conclusion must result from the posita, so that we may say it is of necessity, and not that it appears to be. Next, as to the parts of definition, for of those (paralogisms) which are in diction, some are from two-fold signification, for instance, equivocation, and a sentence (ambiguous) and a similar figure (of speech), (for it is usual with all these to signify this particular thing,) but composition, and division, and accent, (produce false reasoning,) from the sentence not being the same, or the name being different. But it is necessary that this should be the same as the thing is so, if there is to be an elenchus or syllogism; thus, if a garment (is to be concluded), a garment, and not a vestment, ought to be syllogistically concluded: for that is true, indeed, but is not syllogistically inferred, as there is still need of interrogation, that it signifies the same thing by him who investigates the why.
Paralogisms from accident, become evident when the syllogism is defined, for it is necessary that there be the same definition of the elenchus, except that contradiction is added, for the elenchus is a syllogism of contradiction. If then there is not a syllogism of accident, there is not an elenchus, for neither if when these things exist it is necessary that this should be, (but this is white,) is it necessary to be white on account of the syllogism, nor if a triangle has angles equal to two right, but it happens to it to be a figure, either first or the principle, (does it follow) that figure, or principle, or first, is this thing. For the demonstration is not so far as it is figure, nor so far as it is first, but so far as it is triangle, and similarly in other cases.
Wherefore, if an elenchus is a certain syllogism, that which is from accident will not be an elenchus, but by this, artists, and the scientific generally, are confuted by the unscientific, for they form syllogisms from accident, against scientific men, but they, not being able to distinguish, either grant when questioned, or not granting, fancy that they have granted.
Those which belong to “in a certain respect,” and “simply,” (arise) because the affirmation and negation are not of the same thing, for of what is in a certain respect, white, the negation is, that which in a certain respect, is not white, but of what is simply, white, that which is simply, not white. If then, when it is granted that a thing is in a certain respect white, a person assumes it as if said, simply white, he does not produce an elenchus, but he seems to do so, from ignorance of what an elenchus is.
The most evident of all, are those which were before mentioned, from the definition of an elenchus, wherefore they are thus also denominated; as an appearance (of elenchus) is produced from the ellipse of definition, and by those who thus divide, the defect of definition must be laid down, as common to all these.
Those also which are from petitio principii, and from admitting “non-causa,” “pro causâ” become manifest by definition, for it is necessary that the conclusion should happen in consequence of these things existing; which is not amongst “non-causes;” and again, the original question not being enumerated, which those paralogisms have not, which subsist from petitio principii.2
Those which belong to the consequent, are a part of accident, since what is consequent, happens; still it differs from accident in that it is only possible to assume accident in one thing, as that yellow and honey are the same, also whiteness and a swan, but what follows is always in many things, for those which are the same with one and the same thing, we consider the same with each other, wherefore there is an elenchus from the consequent. Still this is not altogether true, as if it should be from accident, for snow, and swan, are the same, so far as each is white. Or again, as in the argument of Melissus, a person assumes that to have been generated, and to have a beginning, are the same; or that to become equals, is identical with to receive the same magnitude; for because what was generated has a beginning, they require it to be granted, that what had a beginning, was generated, as if both these were the same from having a beginning, viz. that which was generated, and what was finite. Likewise, also in things made equal, if those which receive one, and the same magnitude, become equal, those also which become equal, receive one magnitude, so that the consequent is assumed. Since then, an elenchus which is from accident, subsists in the ignorance of the elenchus, it is clear that this also is the case, with that which is from the consequent, and this is also to be considered in another way.
Notwithstanding, those paralogisms which are from making many interrogations, one, consist in our not distinctly unfolding the definition, of the proposition. For the proposition is one thing of one, since there is the same definition of a thing, one only and simply, as of man, and of one man only, and similarly in other cases. If then, one proposition be that which requires one thing of one, an interrogation of this kind will be simply a proposition, but since a syllogism is from propositions, and the elenchus is a syllogism, an elenchus also will consist of propositions, where-fore if a proposition be one thing of one, it is evident that he (who errs) in the definition of syllogism, is in ignorance of an elenchus, as that seems a proposition, which is not one. If then he gives an answer, as if to one interrogation, it will be an elenchus, but if he does not, yet seems to do so, it will be an apparent elenchus, so that all the places fall into ignor-ance of the elenchus, those from diction, because there is ap-parent contradiction, which was the characteristic of an elen-chus, but the rest from the definition of syllogism.3
Translator's notes
- 1 If any condition required for proving the contradictory of a proposition be neglected, there is of course an ignoratio elenchi. Vide Mansel’s note, App. 121.
- 2 Sensus loci hic est. Ubi vitium refutationis in eo est, quod quædam assumuntur in demonstrationem quæ nihil omnino faciunt ad conficiendum id quod volumus, conclusio non fit τῷ ταῦτα εἶναι nam ubi cogitur ex ἀναιτίοις, conclusio non provenit τῷ τατα εἶναι (hoc est enim quod dicit ὅπερ οκ ἦν ἐν τοῖς ἀναιτίοις). Waitz.
- 3 Because an elenchus being defined, a syllogism of contradiction, this latter word separates an elenchus from other syllogisms, and the defini-tion of syllogism does not accord with the rest.
Chapter 7 Of the Methods of Deception.169a22–169b17
Latin
Deceptio autem fit in iis quidem quae propter aequivocationem et orationem, eo quod non potest quis dividere id quod multipliciter dicitur, nam quaedam non est promptum dividere, ut unum, et ens, et idem. In iis autem quae sunt propter compositionem et divisionem, eo quod nihil putatur differre composita et divisa oratio, ceu evenit in plurimis. Similiter autem et in iis quae sunt propter accentum, non enim aliud videtur significare in ensa, et remissa oratio in aliquo, aut non in pluribus. Earum vero quae sunt propter figuram, ob similitudinem dictionis: difficile est enim dividere quae similiter et quae aliter dicuntur (nam ferme qui hoc potest facere in procinctu est ut videat verum, maxime autem sciet innuere), quod omne quod de aliquo praedicatur, arbitramur idipsum aliquid esse, et ut unum intelligimus, nam unum, et substantiam maxime videtur sequi id quod est aliquid, et ens. Quare in iis quae sunt propter dictionem hic locus ponendus, primum quidem magis deceptio gignitur in iis qui cum aliis considerant, quam qui per seipsos: nam ea quae cum alio est consideratio, per orationem est; quae autem per seipsos, non minus per ipsam rem. Deinde et per seipsos decipi accidit, quando in oratione facit considerationem; praeterea deceptio quidem ex similitudine, similitudo autem ex dictione. In iis autem quae sunt propter accidens, eo quod non potest dijudicare idem et diversum, et unum et multa, neque quibus praedicatorum omnia haec et rei accidunt. Similiter autem et in iis quae propter consequens sunt, pars enim quaedam accidentis, est consequens. Amplius, et in multis apparet, et postulatur hoc pacto, si hoc ab illo non separatur, nec ab altero separatur alterum. In iis vero quae sunt propter omissionem orationis, et in iis quae sunt propter id quod aliquo modo et simpliciter, eo quod propter parum, deceptio est. Nam quasi nihil consignificet quid aut aliquo modo, aut simpliciter, aut alicubi, aut nunc, universaliter concedimus. Similiter autem et in iis quae quod in principio est sumunt, et in non causis, et quaecunque plures interrogationes ut unam faciunt: in omnibus enim his est deceptio, ob id quod propter parum, nam non exacte discernimus neque propositionis neque syllogismi terminum, propter praedictam causam.
English
169a22The deception comes about in the case of arguments that depend on ambiguity of words and of phrases because we are unable to divide the ambiguous term (for some terms it is not easy to divide, e. g. ‘unity’, ‘being’, and ‘sameness’), 169a25while in those that depend on combination and division, it is because we suppose that it makes no difference whether the phrase be combined or divided, as is indeed the case with most phrases. Likewise also with those that depend on accent: for the lowering or raising of the voice upon a phrase is thought not to alter its meaning—with any phrase, or not with many. With those that depend on the 169a30form of expression it is because of the likeness of expression. For it is hard to distinguish what kind of things are signified by the same and what by different kinds of expression: for a man who can do this is practically next door to the understanding of the truth.1 A special reason why a man is liable to be hurried into assent to the fallacy is that we suppose every predicate of anything to be an individual thing, and we understand it as being one with the thing: and we therefore treat it as a substance: for it is to that 169a35which is one with a thing or substance, as also to substance itself, that ‘individuality’ and ‘being’ are deemed to belong in the fullest sense. For this reason, too, this type of fallacy is to be ranked among those that depend on language; in the first place, because the deception is effected the more readily when we are inquiring into a problem in company with others than when we do so by ourselves (for an inquiry with another person is carried on by means of speech, whereas an inquiry by oneself is carried on quite as much 169a40by means of the object itself) ; secondly a man is liable to be 169bdeceived, even when inquiring by himself, when he takes speech as the basis of his inquiry: moreover the deception arises out of the likeness (of two different things), and the likeness arises out of the language. With those fallacies that depend upon Accident, deception comes about2 because we cannot distinguish the sameness and otherness of terms, 169b5i.e. their unity and multiplicity, or what kinds of predicate have all the same accidents as their subject. Likewise also with those that depend on the Consequent: for the consequent is a branch of Accident. Moreover, in many cases appearances point to this—and the claim is made—that if A is inseparable from B, so also is B from A. With those 169b10that depend upon an imperfection in the definition of a refutation, and with those that depend upon the difference between a qualified and an absolute statement, the deception consists in the smallness of the difference involved; for we treat the limitation to the particular thing or respect or manner or time as adding nothing to the meaning, and so grant the statement universally. Likewise also in the case of those that assume the original point, and those of false cause, and all that treat a number of questions as one: for 169b15in all of them the deception lies in the smallness of the difference: for our failure to be quite exact in our definition of ‘premiss’ and of ‘proof’ is due to the aforesaid reason.
Translator's notes
- 1 169a33. Read a full-stop at τἀληθές, Also, read ἐπισπᾶται.
- 2 169b3 sc. ἡ ἀπάτη γίνεται from 169a22, as also in 169° 30.
Owen 1853
Deception of these (paralogisms) from equivocation and (ambiguous) sentence, arises from our not being able to distinguish that which is multifariously predicated, (since it is not easy to divide some things, for instance, the one, being, and the same;*) but of those from composition and division, in consequence of fancying there is no difference between a conjoined, and a divided sentence, as is the case in most things. Similarly also with regard to those from accent, for either in nothing, or not in many things, a sentence with intention, and a sentence with remission, appear to signify the same thing.1 But of those from figure of speech, it is on account of the similarity of diction, for it is difficult to distinguish what things are predicated after the same, and what in a different manner, (since he who is able to do this, almost approaches the perception of truth, and especially knows how to assent,) because we suppose that every thing predicated of a certain thing, is this definite thing, and we admit it as one; for this particular definite thing, and being, seem especially to be consequent to the one, and to essence. Wherefore this mode is to be placed amongst those (fallacies) which belong to diction; first, because deception rather arises to those who consider with others, than by themselves, (for consideration with others, is through discourse, but that by oneself, is no less through the thing itself;) next, it happens that one is deceived by oneself, when one makes the consideration by words; moreover, deception is from resemblance, but resemblance from diction. Of the paralogisms from accident, (there is deception) from our inability to distinguish the same, and different, and one, and many, and to what attributes, and thing, all these are accidental. Likewise also, as to those from what is consequent, for the consequent is a certain part of accident; besides also, in many instances it appears, and is required to be granted thus, that if this thing is not separated from that, neither will that, be separated from this. Nevertheless, of those which are from the defect of definition, and of those from a certain respect, and simply, there is deception from the difference being small, for we concede universally, as if a certain thing, or in a certain respect, or in what manner, or now, signified nothing in addition. Likewise also, in the case of those which assume the original question, and which are not causes, and such as make many interrogations as if they were one, since in all these, the deception arises from smallness, as we do not accurately distinguish either the definition of the proposition, or of the syllogism, on account of the before-named cause.
Translator's notes
- 1 Vide Waitz, vol. ii. p. 541. We are deceived, 1st, By ambiguity and equivocation, from not knowing the distinction of a multifariously predicated term ; 2nd, By the fallacy of composition and division, from erroneously supposing it immaterial whether certain terms be united or separate; 3rd, By accent, because as sometimes when changed, accent does not affect the sense, so when the sense is changed, we take it as the same. 4th, By figure of speech, because when words have the same figure, we erroneously take them in the same way. 5th, By accident triply, from not distinguishing between the “same” and the “different;” between “one” and “many;” from ignorance as to all things which are said of the attribute, being said of the subject.
Chapter 8 Of Sophistical Syllogisms and Elenchi.*1.169b18–170a19
Latin
Quoniam autem habemus propter quaecunque fiunt apparentes syllogismi, habemus et propter quaecunque fiunt sophistici syllogismi et redargutiones. Dico autem sophisticam redargutionem et syllogismum, non solum apparentem syllogismum aut redargutionem non existentem quidem; sed et existentem quidem, at apparenter accommodatam rei. Sunt autem illae, quae non secundum rem redarguunt, et quae monstrant ignorantes, quod quidem erat proprium tentativae. Est autem tentativa, pars dialecticae; illa autem potest syllogizare falsum, propter ignorantiam ejus qui dat orationem. Sophisticae autem redargutiones tametsi colligant contradictionem, non faciunt manifestum, si ignorat, nam et scientem impediunt hisce orationibus. Quod autem illas habeamus, hac via manifestum est, nam propter quaecunque apparet audientibus ut interrogata syllogizare, propter haec et respondenti utique videatur; quare erunt syllogismi falsi per haec aut omnia, aut aliqua, nam quod non interrogatus arbitratur dedisse, et interrogatus quoque ponet. Verum in quibusdam simul accidit et interrogare quod deest, et apparere falsum, ut in iis quae sunt secundum dictionem et soloecismum. Si ergo syllogismi contradictionis propter apparentem redargutionem sunt, manifestum est quod propter tot erunt et falsorum syllogismi, propter quot et apparens redargutio, apparens autem propter particulas veri: nam cum quodcunque defuerit, apparebit redargutio, ut quod propter non accidens, propter orationem, quae ad impossibile, et quae duas interrogationes ut unam facit, propter propositionem, et pro eo quod per se, quod propter accidens, et hujus particula, quod propter consequens. Amplius, non in re, sed in oratione accidere, deinde pro universali contradictione, et secundum idem, et ad idem, et similiter, propter id quod in aliquo, vel propter unumquodque horum peccat. Amplius, propter id quod est non connumerato eo quod in principio, quod in principio sumere. Quare habemus secundum quot fiunt captiosae ratiocinationes, nam secundum plura non erunt, secundum autem ea quae dicta sunt erunt omnes. Est autem sophistica redargutio non simpliciter redargutio, sed ad aliquem, et syllogismus similiter. Nam si non sumat id quidem quod est propter aequivocum unum significare, et quod propter similitudinis figuram solum hoc quidem: et in aliis similiter, neque syllogismi, neque redargutiones erunt, neque simpliciter, neque ad eum qui interrogatur. Si autem sumant, ad eum qui interrogatur erunt, simpliciter autem non erunt; non enim unum significatum sumpserunt, sed apparens, et apud illum quidem.
English
169b18Since we know on how many points apparent syllogisms depend, we know also on how many sophistical syllogisms 169b20and refutations may depend. By a sophistical refutation and syllogism I mean not only a syllogism or refutation which appears to be valid but is not, but also one which, though it is valid, only appears to be appropriate to the thing in question. These are those which fail to refute and prove people to be ignorant according to the nature of the thing in question, which was the function of the art of 169b25examination. Now the art of examining is a branch of dialectic: and this may prove a false conclusion because of the ignorance of the answerer. Sophistic refutations on the other hand, even though they prove the contradictory of his thesis, do not make clear whether he is ignorant: for sophists entangle the scientist as well with these arguments.
169b30That we know them by the same line of inquiry is clear: for the same considerations which make it appear to an audience that the points required for the proof were asked in the questions and that the conclusion was proved, would make the answerer think so as well, so that false proof will occur through all or some of these means: for what a man has not been asked but thinks he has granted, he would 169b35also grant if he were asked. Of course, in some cases the moment we add the missing question, we also show up its falsity, e.g. in fallacies that depend on language and on solecism. If then, fallacious proofs of the contradictory of a thesis depend on their appearing to refute, it is clear that the considerations on which both proofs of false conclusions and an apparent refutation depend must be the same in 169b40number. Now an apparent refutation depends upon the 170aelements involved in a genuine one: for the failure of one or other of these must make the refutation merely apparent, e. g. that which depends on the failure of the conclusion to follow from the argument (the argument ad impossible) and that which treats two questions as one and so depends upon a flaw in the premiss, and that which depends on the substitution of an accident for an essential attribute, and— 170a5a branch of the last—that which depends upon the consequent: moreover, the conclusion may follow not in fact but only verbally: then, instead of proving the contradictory universally and in the same respect and relation and manner, the fallacy may be dependent on some limit of extent or on one or other of these qualifications: moreover, there is the assumption of the original point1 to be proved, in violation of the clause ‘without reckoning in the original point’. Thus we should have the number of considerations 170a10on which the fallacious proofs depend: for they could not depend on more, but all will depend on the points aforesaid.
170a12A sophistical refutation is a refutation not absolutely but relatively to some one: and so is a proof, in the same way. For unless that which depends upon ambiguity assumes that the ambiguous term has a single meaning, and that 170a15which depends on like verbal forms assumes that substance is the only category, and the rest in the same way, there will be neither refutations nor proofs, either absolutely or relatively to the answerer: whereas if they do assume these things, they will stand, relatively to the answerer; but absolutely they will not stand: for they have not secured a statement that does have a single meaning, but only one that appears to have, and that only from this particular man.
Translator's notes
- 1 170a9. Read τὸ (τὸν ἐν ἀρχῇ λαμβάνειν.
Owen 1853
Since we have assigned the causes from which apparent syllogisms arise, we also have those from which sophistical syllogisms and elenchi may be produced. Now I call a sophistical elenchus and syllogism, not only the syllogism and elenchus which are apparent but not real, but also the real, but which appear (falsely) appropriate to a thing. Such are they which do not confute according to a thing, and expose the ignorant, which was the province of the peirastic art, but the peirastic is a part of the dialectic, which is able syllogistically to conclude the false through the ignorance of him who admits the argument. Sophistical elenchi, on the other hand, though they syllogistically infer contradiction, do not render it evident whether he, (the opponent) is ignorant, for by these arguments, persons impede the man of science.
Now that we obtain these1 by the same method is evident, for from those things, through which it appears to the hearers, that the subjects of investigation are syllogistically concluded, from these they may appear also to the respondent, so that there will be false syllogisms through either all or some of these, for what a person, not interrogated, thinks he has granted, he will also admit when interrogated, except that in some cases it happens at the same time that what is deficient is questioned, and what is false is detected, as in the paralogisms from diction and solecism. If then, paralogisms of contradiction arise from apparent elenchus, it is clear that false syllogisms will be derived from as many (places) as apparent elenchus. But the apparent is from parts of the true; for when each fails, there may appear an elenchus, as that which is from the conclusion not happening in consequence of the reasoning; that which leads to the impossible; also, that which makes two interrogations, one, from the proposition; and that which assumes what is from accident, instead of what is per se, and a part of this, which is (derived) from what is consequent; besides not to happen in the thing, but in the discussion; then, instead of (assuming) contradiction universally, according to the same, and with reference to the same, and after the same manner, (to assume it) in a certain thing, or according to each of these; further from the original (question), not being reckoned, to assume the original question. Hence, we shall be in possession of those things from which paralogisms occur, since they cannot arise from more, but they will all be from the (places) specified.
A sophistical elenchus, is yet not simply an elenchus, but against some person, and a syllogism likewise, for except it be assumed that what is from the equivocal signifies one thing, and what is from a similar figure of speech, (signifies) this thing only, and the rest in like manner, there will neither be elenchi nor syllogisms, whether simply, or against him who is interrogated, but if this is assumed, there will be, indeed, against him who is interrogated, but simply there will not be, since they do not assume that which signifies one thing, but what appears (to do so) and from this person.
Translator's notes
- Ad locos supra expositos referri possunt omnes argumentationes quæ videntur esse syllogismi et omnes sophistici syllogismi sive elenchi : i. e. non solum illi qui peccant in formâ quia non concludunt secundum regulas syllogisticas, sed etiam qui peccant in materiâ quia constant ex propositionibus falsis. Buhle. § i. e. the respondent.
- 1 i. e. sophistical elenchi.
Chapter 9 Of the Places of Elenchi.170a20–170b11
Latin
Propter quaecunque autem redarguunt qui redargutionibus utuntur, non oportet tentare sumere sine omnium quae sunt scientia. Id autem non unius artis, nam infinitae fortasse sunt scientiae; quare manifestum quoniam et demonstrationes, redargutiones quidem sunt et verae. Nam quaecunque est demonstrare, est et redarguere eum qui ponet contradictionem veri, ut si commensurabilem diametrum posuerit, redarguet quis demonstratione, quod incommensurabilis; quare omnium oportebit esse scium: nam aliae quidem sequuntur propter ea quae in goemetria sunt principia, et eorum conclusiones; aliae autem propter ea quae sunt in medicina; aliae denique propter illa quae sunt aliarum disciplinarum. Sed et falsae redargutiones similiter infinitae erunt. Nam secundum unamquamque artem est falsus syllogismus, ut secundum geometriam geometricus, et secundum medicinam medicinalis. Dico autem secundum artem, secundum illius principia. Manifestum est igitur quod non omnium redargutionum, sed earum quae sunt secundum dialecticam, sumendi sunt loci. Nam ii communes sunt ad omnem artem et potentiam, et eam quidem quae est secundum unamquamque disciplinam, redargutionem scientis est considerare sive cum non est, apparet, sive cum est, et quare est; eam autem quae ex communibus est, et sub nulla arte cadens, dialecticorum. Nam si habemus ex quibus probabiles syllogismi in quolibet, habebimus ex quibus redargutiones; redargutio namque est syllogismus contradictionis; quare aut unus, aut duo syllogismi contradictionis, redargutio est. Habemus igitur propter quaecunque omnes hujusmodi sunt; si autem haec habemus, et solutiones habemus, nam illarum instantiae, solutiones sunt. Habemus autem propter quaecunque et apparentes fiunt, apparentes autem non cuilibet, sed talibus; infinita enim sunt, si quis consideret illa secundum quaecunque apparent quibuslibet. Quare manifestum est quoniam dialectici est posse sumere propter quaecunque fit per communia, vel quae est redargutio, vel quae apparet redargutio, vel dialectica, vel apparens dialectica, vel tentativa.
English
170a20The number of considerations on which depend the refutations of those who are refuted, we ought not to try to grasp without a knowledge of everything that is. This, however, is not the province of any special study: for possibly the sciences are infinite in number, so that obviously demonstrations may be infinite too. Now refutations may be true as well as false: for whenever it is possible to demonstrate something, it is also possible to refute the 170a25man who maintains the contradictory of the truth; e.g. if a man has stated that the diagonal is commensurate with the side of the square, one might refute him by demonstrating that it is incommensurate. Accordingly, to exhaust all possible refutations we shall have to have scientific knowledge of everything: for some refutations depend upon the principles that rule in geometry and the conclusions that follow from these, others upon those that rule in medicine, and others upon those of the other 170a30sciences. For the matter of that, the false refutations likewise belong to the number of the infinite: for according to every art there is false proof, e.g. according to geometry there is false geometrical proof, and according to medicine there is false medical proof. By ‘according to the art’, I mean ‘according to the principles of it’. Clearly, then, it is not of all refutations, but only of those 170a35that depend upon dialectic that we need to grasp the common-place rules: for these stand in a common relation to every art and faculty. And as regards the refutation that is according to one or other of the particular sciences it is the task of that particular scientist to examine whether it is merely apparent without being real, and, if it be real, what is the reason for it: whereas it is the business of dialecticians so to examine the refutation that proceeds from the common first principles that fall under no particular special study. For if we grasp the starting-points of the 170a40accepted proofs on any subject whatever we grasp those of 170bthe refutations current on that subject. For a refutation is the proof of the contradictory of a given thesis, so that either one or two proofs of the contradictory constitute a refutation. We grasp, then, the number of considerations on which all such depend: if, however, we grasp this, we also grasp their solutions as well; for the objections to these 170b5sare the solutions of them. We also grasp the number of considerations on which those refutations depend, that are merely apparent—apparent, I mean, not to everybody, but to people of a certain stamp; for it is an indefinite task if One is to inquire how many are the considerations that make them apparent to the man in the street. Accordingly it is clear that the dialectician’s business is to be able to grasp on how many considerations depends the formation, through the common first principles, of a refutation that 170b10is either real or apparent, i.e. either dialectical or apparently dialectical, or suitable for an examination.
Owen 1853
Nevertheless, we should not endeavour to assume from how many places they are confuted, who are confuted by elenchi, without the science of all things, which, however, belongs to no one art, since there are perhaps infinite sciences, so that evidently there are also infinite demonstrations.1 Still there are also true elenchi, for in whatever it is possible to demonstrate, we may also therein confute him who lays down a contradiction of the truth, as if he asserted the diameter of a square to be commensurate with its side, a person might confute him by showing it incommensurate. Wherefore, it will be necessary to be scientifically cognizant of all, for some (elenchi) will be from geometrical principles, and their conclusions; others from medical principles; others from those of other sciences; moreover, false elenchi are similarly amongst infinites, since according to each art there is a false syllogism, as the geometrical in geometry, and the medical, (false syllogism) in medicine. Now I mean by according to art, that which is according to the principles of that art, therefore it is evident that places are not to be assumed of all elenchi, but of those which belong to dialectic, since these are common to every art and faculty.
It is also, indeed, the province of the man of science to investigate the elenchus which is in each science, whether it is only apparent, not real, and if it is, why it is; but that (elenchus) which is from things common, and does not fall under any art, belongs to dialectics. For if we have those particulars from which probable syllogisms about any thing arise, we have those also from which (probable) elenchi are formed, since the elenchus is a syllogism of contradiction, so that an elenchus is either one or two syllogisms of contradiction, therefore we have the number of places from which all such originate, and if we have this, we also possess their solutions, for objections of these are solutions. We have, however, the places from which apparent elenchi arise, not apparent to every one, but to certain persons, for the places are infinite, if any one considers from what they appear to the multitude casually. Hence it appears, that it is the province of the dialectician, to be able to assume from what number of particulars, through common (propositions), either a real, or an apparent elenchus, whether dialectic, or apparently dialectic, or peirastic, is produced.
Translator's notes
- 1 In examining the force and accuracy of an argument, the first step is to acquire a clear and definite understanding of the question to be proved, and laying aside all extraneous matter, to express that question as simply as possible. If then, we wish to ascertain the elements of all refutation, we must evidently be cognizant in a perfect manner, (not allowed to humanity.) of all truth ; also as there may be an infinite number of true, so there may be of false refutations, thence Aristotle does not here treat of every false or sophistical confutation, but only of the false dialectic confutation which is common to all arts, since as dialectic shows how to effect demonstration from probable propositions, it will also show, how to effect confutation when the same probabilities are employed.
Cited in the encyclopedia: Logic
Chapter 10 Of the Distinction of Arguments, as to Name and as to Reason.†.170b12–171b2
Latin
Non est autem differentia orationum quam quidam dicunt esse, has quidem ad nomen, illas vero ad intellectum. Inconveniens enim est opinari alias quidem esse ad nomen orationes, diversas vero ad intellectum et non easdem. Quid enim est non ad intellectum, nisi quando non utitur nomine (qui putat interrogare) eo et ad quod is qui interrogatus dedit? Idem autem id est et ad nomen. Et ad intellectum autem, quando ad quod dedit intelligens. Si autem aliquis (plura significante nomine) unum putet significare, et interrogans, et interrogatus (ut forte ens et unum plura significat, sed et respondens et interrogans Zeno unum putans esse interrogavit, et est oratio quod unum, omnia), haec ad nomen est, aut ad intellectum interrogantis disputata. Si vero aliquis multa putet significare, manifestum quod oratio illa non est ad intellectum. Primum igitur circa hujusmodi orationes, est ad nomen, et ad intellectum, quaecunque plura significant: deinde circa quamlibet est, non in oratione est ad intellectum esse, sed in eo quod respondens se habet aliquo modo ad ea quae dantur; deinde ad nomen contingit omnes eas esse, nam esse ad nomen, hoc in loco, est esse non ad intellectum suum; si enim non omnes, erunt quaedam aliae quae neque ad nomen neque ad intellectum, illi vero dicunt omnes, et dividunt vel ad nomen, vel ad intellectum esse omnes, alias autem non. Attamen quicunque sunt syllogismi propter id quod multipliciter, horum aliqui sunt secundum nomen. Nam absurde dicatur secundum nomen esse omnes qui sunt propter dictionem; sed sunt quaedam captiones non in eo quod respondens ad eas se habeat aliquo modo, sed quia talem interrogationem oratio ipsa habeat quae plura significet. Et omnino inconveniens est de redargutione disserere, et non prius de syllogismo: nam redargutio syllogismus est; quare oportet et de syllogismo prius quam de falsa redargutione, nam talis redargutio apparens syllogismus contradictionis. Quare aut in syllogismo erit causa, aut in contradictione (nam adjungere oportet contradictionem), quandoque autem in utroque erit apparens redargutio; est autem de eo quod est silentia dicere, in contradictione, non syllogismo. De eo autem quod est quod non habet aliquis dare, in utrisque; de eo vero quod est quod Homeri poema est figura per circulum in syllogismo; quae autem in neutro est, verus est syllogismus. Verum unde sermo provenit revertamur. Utrum quae in disciplinis sunt orationes ad intellectum sint, an non? Et si cui videtur plura significare triangulus, et dedit non ut eam figuram de qua concludebat quoniam duo recti, utrum ad intellectum illius disputavit hic, an non? Amplius, si plura quidem significat nomen, ille autem non intelligit, neque putat quomodo is non ad intellectum disputat, aut quomodo oportet interrogare eum, qui non dat divisionem? sive interroget aliquis si est silentia dicere an non? an est quidem ut non, an est ut sic? Si autem dat aliquis nullo modo, ille autem disputat, utrum non ad intellectum disputat, quamvis oratio videatur earum esse quae ad nomen sunt. Non igitur est genus aliquod orationum ad intellectum, sed illae quidem ad nomen sunt, et hujusmodi non omnes, non quod redargutiones, sed neque apparentes redargutiones: nam sunt et non propter dictionem apparentes redargutiones, ut quae propter accidens, et reliquae. Si autem postulet dividendum, quod dico quidem silentia dicere, haec autem sic, illa vero non sic, id profecto primum, absurdum postulare: nam quandoque non videtur interrogatum multipliciter se habere, atqui impossibile est dividere, qui non putat. Deinde docere, quid aliud erit? manifestum enim faciet quonam pacto se habet, ei qui neque considerat, neque scit, neque opinatur quod aliter dicitur, quia et in non duplicibus quid prohibet hoc facere: ut putas aequales sunt unitates binariis, in quaternariis? Sunt autem hi binarii quidem inexistentes, illi autem non sic; et putas contrariorum una est disciplina an non? Sunt autem contraria haec quidem nota, illa autem ignota; quare videtur ignorare qui hoc postulat, quod aliud est docere quam disputare, et quod oportet quidem docentem non interrogare, sed eum manifesta facere, illum autem interrogare.
English
170b12It is no true distinction between arguments which some people draw when they say that some arguments are directed against the expression, and others against the thought expressed: for it is absurd to suppose that some 170b15arguments are directed against the expression and others against the thought, and that they are not the same. For what is failure to direct an argument against the thought except what occurs whenever a man does not in using the expression think it to be used in his question in the same sense in which the person questioned granted it? And this is the same thing as to direct the argument against the expression. On the other hand, it is directed against the thought whenever a man uses the expression in the same sense which the answerer had in mind when he granted it. 170b20If now any one (i. e. both the questioner and the person questioned), in dealing with an expression with more than One meaning, were to suppose it to have one meaning—as e. g. it may be that ‘Being’ and ‘One’ have many meanings, and yet both the answerer answers and the questioner? puts his question supposing it to be one, and the argument is to the effect that ‘All things are one ’—will] this discussion be directed any more against the expression 170b25than against the thought of the person questioned? If, on the other hand, one of them1 supposes the expression to have many meanings, it is clear that such a discussion will not be directed against the thought. Such being the meanings of the phrases in question, they clearly cannot describe two separate classes of argument. For, in the first place, it is possible for any such argument as bears more than one meaning to be directed against the expression and against the thought, and next it is possible for any argument whatsoever; for the fact of being directed against the thought consists not in the nature of the argument, but in 170b30the special attitude of the answerer towards the points he concedes. Next, all of them may be directed to the expression. For ‘to be directed against the expression’ means in this doctrine ‘not to be directed against the thought’. For if not all are directed against either expression or thought, there will be certain other arguments directed neither against the expression nor against the thought, whereas they say that all must be one or the other, and divide them all as directed either against the expression or against the 170b35thought, while others (they say) there are none. But in point of fact those that depend on mere expression are only a branch of those syllogisms that depend on a multiplicity of meanings. For the absurd statement has actually been made that the description ‘dependent on mere expression’ describes all the arguments that depend on language: whereas some of these are fallacies not because the answerer adopts a particular attitude towards them, but because the 170b40argument itself involves the asking of a question such as bears more than one meaning.
171a1It is, too, altogether absurd to discuss Refutation without first discussing Proof: for a refutation is a proof, so that one ought to discuss proof as well before describing false refutation: for a refutation of that kind is a merely 171a5apparent proof of the contradictory of a thesis. Accordingly, the reason of the falsity will be either in the proof or in the contradiction (for mention of the ‘contradiction’ must be added), while sometimes it is in both, if the refutation be merely apparent. In the argument that speaking of the silent is possible it lies in the contradiction, not in the proof; in the argument that one can give what one does 171a10not possess, It lies in both; in the proof that Homer’s poem is a figure through its being a cycle it lies in the proof. An argument that does not fail in either respect is a true proof.
171a12But, to return to the point whence our argument digressed,2 are mathematical reasonings directed against the thought, or not? And if any one thinks ‘triangle’ to be a word with many meanings, and granted it in some 171a15different sense from the figure which was proved to contain two right angles, has the questioner here directed his argument against the thought of the former or not?
171a17Moreover, if the expression bears many senses, while the answerer does not understand or suppose it to have them, surely the questioner here has directed his argument against his thought! Or how else ought he to put his question except by suggesting a distinction—suppose one’s question to be ‘Is speaking of the silent possible or not?’ 171a20—as follows, ‘Is? the answer “No” in one sense, but “Yes” in another?' If, then, any one were to answer that it was not possible in any sense and the other were to argue that it was, has not his argument been directed against the thought of the answerer? Yet his argument is supposed to be one of those that depend on the expression. There is not, then, any definite kind of arguments that is directed against the thought. Some arguments are, indeed, directed against the expression: but these3 are not all even apparent 171a25refutations, let alone all refutations. For there are also apparent refutations which do not depend upon language, e. g. those that depend upon accident, and others.
171a27If, however, any one claims that one should actually draw the distinction, and say, ‘By “speaking of the silent” I mean, in one sense this and in the other sense that’, surely 171a30to claim this is in the first place absurd (for sometimes the questioner does not see the ambiguity of his question, and he cannot possibly draw a distinction which he does not think to be there): in the second place, what else but this will didactic argument be? For it will make manifest the state of the case to one who has never considered, and does not know or suppose that there is any other meaning but one. For what is there to prevent the same thing also happening to us in cases where there is no double meaning? 171a35‘Are the units in four equal to the twos? Observe that the twos are contained in four in one sense in this way, in another sense in that.’ Also, ‘Is the knowledge of contraries one or not? Observe that some contraries are known, while others are unknown.’ Thus the man who makes this claim seems to be unaware of the difference between didactic and dialectical argument, and of the fact that while he who argues didactically should not ask questions but make things clear himself, the other should merely ask questions.
Translator's notes
- 1 170b23. Omit Zjver—obviously a gloss. 7170525. Read διειλεγμένος; εἰ δ᾽ erepos....
- 2 170° 40. 2171819. Read εἴ γ᾽ ἐρωτήσειε, and ἢ in line 20.
- 3 171a24. Read καίτοι οὗτοι.
Owen 1853
That however is not a difference of arguments which some state, viz. that some arguments belong to the name, but others to the reason, since it is absurd to suppose that some arguments belong to a name, but others, and not the same, pertain to the reason. For what else is it, not to pertain to the reason, than for the arguer not to employ the name, in (the sense in) which, he who is interrogated, would admit it, fancying that the question was (in that sense) made? still this very thing belongs also to name; but to the reason, when it is understood1 in the sense, in which it was admitted. If indeed any one, when a name signifies many things, fancies that it signifies one thing, both the questionist and the person questioned, (as perhaps being, or one, signifies many things, but the respondent and the questionist (Zeno), thinking it to be one, interrogate, and the argument is that all things are one,) this discussion will belong to the name, or to the reason of the person interrogated.2|| If however a person thinks that it signifies many things, it evidently does not pertain to the reason; for in the first place, what belongs to name and reason, is conversant with such arguments as signify many things; next it is (adapted) to any one, for to pertain to reason does not consist in argument, but in the respondent being disposed in a certain manner to the things granted. Further, all these arguments may possibly pertain to name, for to belong to name is here not to pertain to reason, for unless all these arguments (may be referred hither), there will be certain others pertaining neither to name nor to reason; but they say that all (belong to one of these), and distinguish all to be either belonging to name or to reason, and that there are no others. Still, whatever syllogisms belong to multifarious signification, some of these belong to name,3 for it is absurdly said, that all which are from diction are from name; nevertheless, there are certain paralogisms which are not produced, from the respondent being disposed in a certain manner towards these, but because the very argument itself contains such an interrogation as signifies many things.
In short, it is absurd to discuss an elenchus,4 and not prior to it a syllogism, for an elenchus is a syllogism; so that we must discuss a syllogism prior to a false elenchus, for such an elenchus is an apparent syllogism of contradiction. Wherefore, the cause (of deception) will either be in the syllogism, or in the contradiction, (for it is necessary that the contradiction be added,) sometimes indeed in both, if the elenchus be apparent.5 But it6 is in the contradiction and not in the syllogism, when a person asserts that he who is silent speaks;2 but this is in both,|| viz. that some one may give what he has not got;7 but that the poetry of Homer is a figure from being a circle,8 is in syllogism, and that (which errs) in neither, is a true syllogism.
But (to return), whence the discussion digressed, do mathematical arguments pertain to the reason or not? and if a triangle seems to some one to signify many things, and he grants (not so far as it is figure, of which this is concluded) that it has angles equal to two right, does this discussion belong to the reasoning faculty of his mind or not?9
Again, if a name signifies many things, but he does not understand, nor fancy (that it does), how does this disputation not pertain to the reason? or how must we interrogate, unless by granting a distinction,10 whether any one may inquire if it is possible for him who is silent to speak or not, or whether it partly is not, and partly is, possible? If then, some one should grant that it is by no means possible, but another should contend that it is, will not the disputation be against the reasoning faculty? though the dispute seems to belong to those which are from name; there is not then a certain genus of arguments, which belong to the reason. Nevertheless, some pertain to name, yet not all are such, not (I say) those which are elenchi, but not the apparent elenchi, for there are apparent elenchi, which are not from diction, for instance, those which are from accident, and others.
Notwithstanding, if some one thinks fit to claim a division, I mean that the silent speaks, partly in this and partly in that manner; yet to demand this, is, in the first place, absurd, (for sometimes what is interrogated does not seem to subsist multifariously, and it is impossible to divide that which a man does not conceive). Next, what else will to teach be?11 for it will render the manner in which a thing subsists evident to him who neither considered, nor knew, nor supposed that it is predicated in another way. Since what prevents this also being done in things Division. which are not double? are then unities equal to duals in four? but the duals are inherent, some in this, but others in that way. Is there also one science of contraries or not? but some contraries are known, others unknown: so that he appears to be ignorant, who requires this, viz. that to teach is different from to discuss, and that it is necessary that the teacher should not interrogate, but himself declare, but that the other should inter- † The disputant. rogate.
Translator's notes
- 1 By the opponent.
- 2 Zeno's argument, to support Parmenides, has the major premise false.
- 3 Buhle and Taylor insert “ not.”
- 4 That is, to discuss it immediately.
- 5 And not real.
- 6 i. e. the cause of deception. § Taylor inserts “ not ” erroneously. || i. e. contradiction and syllogism.
- 7 “ Because that which he has not willingly, he may give willingly.” Taylor.
- 8 κύκλος signifies both a figure and a kind of verse.
- The sophist inquires, “ Can he who is silent speak,” the respondent replies “ No.” “ But,” rejoins the sophist, “ Socrates can speak, but he is silent ; therefore one who is silent can speak.” Now, this elenchus is erroneous, because it does not infer a contradiction, since the latter does not subsist between “ Socrates being silent does not speak,” and “ Socrates being silent speaks.”
- 9 Vide Stewart's Phil. of Human Mind, part 1; Whately's Logic, p. 52, 158; Outline of Laws of Thought, p. 44; Scotus super Univ. In. 3; Locke's Essays, b. iv. 5, 5, and vi. 2; Leibnitz, Med. de cognitione Veritatis et Ideis, Opera, p. 80, ed. Erdmann.
- 10 Buhle and Taylor read διδόντα, and translate, “unless so that some one may afterwards ask him, who admits the division.” Bekker and Waitz read διδόναι, and the last observes, that Alexander has evidently mistaken the place, which means that the interrogation is to be so framed, as that an option of choosing a meaning, from the ambiguity employed, may be allowed to the respondent. Cf. Waitz, vol. ii. p. 548.
- 11 If it should be demanded, from the questionist, that where a distinction is made, he should point out the latent fallacy, the request would not only be absurd, since the querist may himself not perceive the fallacy, but such a process also is not disputation, but teaching.
Chapter 11 Of Difference in Elenchi.171b3–172b8
Latin
Amplius, affirmare vel negare qui postulat, id non monstrantis est, sed experimentum sumentis, nam tentativa dialectica quaedam est, quapropter de omnibus inspicit, et explorat non scientem, sed ignorantem atque simulantem. Qui igitur secundum rem considerat communia, dialecticus est; qui autem id apparenter facit, sophisticus. Et syllogismus contentiosus et sophisticus, unus quidem est apparens syllogismus, circa ea de quibus dialectica tentativa est, quamvis vera sit conclusio: nam ejus quod est propter quid, allucinatorius est, et quaecunque (cum non sint) secundum cujusque disciplinam captiosae ratiocinationes, videntur esse secundum artem. Nam pseudographiae non contentiosae (secundum enim ea quae sub arte sunt, captiosae sunt ratiocinationes) neque si aliqua est pseudographia circa verum, ut Hippocratis quadratura quae per lunulas; sed ut Brysso quadravit circulum, et tametsi quadraretur circulus, quia tamen non secundum rem, ideo sophisticus; quare et qui de his quidem apparens syllogismus, contentiosa est oratio: nam apparens est secundum rem, quare fallax et injusta. Quemadmodum enim ea (quae in certamine est) injuria quamdam speciem habet et est quaedam injusta pugna, sic in contradictione injusta pugna contentiosa est, nam et illic qui omnino vincere volunt, omnia tentant, et hic qui contentiosi sunt. Qui igitur victoriae ipsius gratia tales sunt, contentiosi homines et litium amatores videntur esse, qui autem gloriae gratia quae in divitiis est, sophistici sunt; nam sophistice est (ut diximus) pecuniarum quaedam aucupativa ab apparente sapientia, quapropter demonstrationem apparentem appetunt. Et in eisdem orationibus quidem sunt litium amatores et sophistae, sed non propter eadem; et oratio quidem eadem erit sophistica et contentiosa, sed non propter idem, sed quatenus quidem est ob victoriam apparentem, contentiosa; quatenus vero est ob sapientiam sophistica, nam sophistice est quaedam apparens sapientia, non autem existens. Contentiosa vero est quodammodo sic se habens ad dialecticam, ut pseudographa ad geometricam: nam ex eisdem contentiosa, disserendi modo, captiose decipit, ut et pseudographa geometrice. Sed haec quidem non contentiosa, quia ex principiis et conclusionibus quae sunt sub arte pseudographiam facit; quae autem ex iis est quae sunt sub dialectica, circa alia quidem contentiosam esse, manifestum est: ut quadratura quidem quae per lunulas, non contentiosa, Bryssonis autem contentiosa. Et illam quidem non est transferre nisi ad geometriam, solum eo quod ex propriis fit principiis; hanc autem ad plures quicunque nesciunt quid est possibile in unoquoque, et quid impossibile, nam accommodabitur, aut ut Antiphon quadravit, vel si quis non dicat melius esse post coenam deambulare per Zenonis rationem, non medicinalis, communis enim est. Si ergo omnino similiter se habeat contentiosa ad dialecticam, ut pseudographa ad geometriam, non ex illis utique erit contentiosa.
Nunc autem non est dialecticus circa genus aliquid determinatum, neque demonstrativus ullius, neque talis qualis universalis, nam neque omnia sunt in uno aliquo genere, neque si sint, possibile est sub eisdem principiis esse ea quae sunt. Quare et nulla ars earum quae aliquam naturam monstrant, interrogativa est, nam non possibile est utramvis partium dare. Syllogismus enim non fit ex utrisque, dialectica autem interrogativa est (si autem monstraret, quid illud, nisi et omnia?), verumtamen prima peculiariaque principia non interrogat, nam si non daret, non jam haberet ex quibus amplius disputaret ad instantiam. Talis autem est tentativa, nam tentativa non talis est qualis est geometria, sed qualem utique haberet, non sciens aliquis. Fieri enim potest ut periculum sumat, et is qui nescit rem de eo qui nescit, siquidem et dat non ex quibus scit, neque ex propriis, sed ex consequentibus, quae omnia talia sunt quae scientem quidem nihil prohibet nescire artem, nescientem autem necesse est ignorare. Quare manifestum quoniam nullius determinati tentativa disciplina est, eo quod de omnibus est, nam omnes artes utuntur quibusdam communibus. Ideoque omnes illitterati quodam modo utuntur dialectica et tentativa. Nam omnes usque ad aliquid conantur dijudicare eos qui pronuntiant; haec autem sunt communia, nam illa nihil minus sciunt ipsi, quamvis videantur longe extra dicere. Redarguunt igitur omnes, nam sine arte quidem eo participant, cujus artificialiter est dialectica, et arte syllogistica, tentativus, dialecticus. Quoniam autem sunt multa quidem haec et de omnibus, non talia autem ut natura quaedam sint et genus, sed ut negationes; alia autem non talia, sed propria sunt. Ex illis de omnibus experimentum possibile est sumere, et artem esse quamdam, et non talem esse quales quae demonstrant, eo quod contentiosus non est omnino sic se habens, ut pseudographus: nam non erit captiosus ex determinati cujuspiam generis principiis, sed circa omne genus erit is qui contentiosus.
English
171a39Moreover, to claim a ‘Yes’ or ‘No’ answer is the business not of a man who is showing something, but of one who is holding an examination. For the art of examining 171b5is a branch of dialectic and has in view not the man who has knowledge, but the ignorant pretender. He, then, is a dialectician who regards the common principles with their application to the particular matter in hand, while he who only appears to do this is a sophist. Now for contentious and sophistical reasoning: (1) one such is a merely apparent reasoning, on subjects on which dialectical reasoning is the proper method of examination, even though its conclusion 171b10be true: for it misleads us in regard to the cause: also (2) there are those misreasoning which do not conform to the line of inquiry proper to the particular subject, but are generally thought to conform to the art in question. For false diagrams of geometrical figures are not contentious (for the resulting fallacies conform to the subject of the art) —any more than is any false diagram that may be 171b15Offered in proof of a truth—e.g. Hippocrates’ figure or the squaring of the circle by means of the lunules. But Bryson’s method of squaring the circle,1 even if the circle is thereby squared, is still sophistical because it does not conform to the subject in hand.2 So, then, any merely apparent reasoning about these things is a contentious argument, and any reasoning that merely appears to conform to the 171b20subject in hand, even though it be genuine reasoning, is a contentious argument: for it is merely apparent in its conformity to the subject-matter, so that it is deceptive and plays foul. For just as a foul in a race is a definite type of fault, and is a kind of foul fighting, so the art of contentious reasoning is foul fighting in disputation: for in the former case those who are resolved to win at all costs snatch at everything, and so in the latter case do contentious reasoners. Those, then, who do this in order to win 171b25the mere victory are generally considered to be contentious and quarrelsome persons, while those who do it to win a reputation with a view to making money are sophistical. For the art of sophistry is, as we said,3 a kind of art of money-making from a merely apparent wisdom, and this is why they aim at a merely apparent demonstration: and 171b30quarrelsome persons and sophists both employ the same arguments, but not with the same motives: and the same argument will be sophistical and contentious, but not in the same respect; rather, it will be contentious in so far as its aim is an apparent victory, while in so far as its aim is an apparent wisdom, it will be sophistical: for the art of sophistry is a certain appearance of wisdom without the 171b35reality. The contentious argument stands in somewhat the same relation to the dialectical as the drawer of false diagrams to the geometrician; for it beguiles by misreasoning from the same principles as dialectic uses, just as the drawer of a false diagram beguiles the geometrician. But whereas the latter is not a contentious reasoner, because he bases his false diagram on the principles and conclusions that 172afall under the art of geometry, the argument which is subordinate to the principles of dialectic will yet clearly be contentious as regards other subjects. Thus, e. g., though the squaring of the circle by means of the lunules is not contentious, Bryson’s solution is contentious: and the former argument cannot be adapted to any subject except 172a5geometry, because it proceeds from principles that are peculiar to geometry, whereas the latter can be adapted as an argument against all the number of people who do not know what is or is not possible in each particular context: for it will apply to them all. Or there is the method whereby Antiphon squared the circle. Or again, an argument which denied that it was better to take a walk after dinner, because of Zeno’s argument, would not be a proper argument for a doctor, because Zeno’s argument is of general application. If, then, the relation of the contentious 172a10argument to the dialectical were exactly like that of the drawer of false diagrams to the geometrician, a contentious argument upon the aforesaid subjects could not have existed. But, as it is, the dialectical argument is not concerned with any definite kind of being, nor does it show anything, nor is it even an argument such as we find in the general philosophy of being. For all beings are not contained in any one kind, nor, if they were, could they 172a15possibly fall under the same principles. Accordingly, no art that is a method of showing the nature of anything proceeds by asking questions: for it does not permit a man to grant whichever he likes of the two alternatives in the
172a17 question: for they will not both of them yield a proof. Dialectic, on the other hand, does proceed by questioning, whereas if it were concerned to show things, it would have refrained from putting questions, even if not about everything, at least about the first principles and the special principles that apply to the particular subject in hand. For 172a20suppose the answerer not to grant these,4 it would then no longer have had any grounds from which to argue any longer against the objection. Dialectic is at the same time a mode of examination as well. For neither is the art of examination an accomplishment of the same kind as geometry, but one which a man may possess, even though he has not knowledge. For it is possible even for one without knowledge to hold an examination of one who is without knowledge, if also the latter grants him points 172a25taken not from things that he knows or from the special principles of the subject under discussion but from all that range of consequences attaching to the subject which a man may indeed know without knowing the theory of the subject, but which if he do not know, he is bound to be ignorant of the theory. So then clearly the art of examining does not consist in knowledge of any definite subject. For this reason, too, it deals with everything: for every ‘theory’ of anything employs also certain common principles. 172a30Hence everybody, including even amateurs, makes use in a way of dialectic and the practice of examining: for all undertake to some extent a rough trial of those who profess to know things. What serves them here is the general principles: for they know these of themselves just as well as the scientist, even if in what they say they seem to the latter to go wildly astray from them. All, then, are engaged in refutation; for they take a hand as amateurs in 172a35the same task with which dialectic is concerned professionally ; and he is a dialectician who examines by the help of a theory of reasoning. Now there are many identical principles which are true of everything,5 though they are not such as to constitute a particular nature, i. e. a particular kind of being, but are like negative terms, while other principles are not of this kind but are special to particular subjects; accordingly it is possible from these general principles to hold an examination on everything, and that 172bthere should be a definite art of so doing, and, moreover, an art which is not of the same kind as those which demonstrate6 This is why the contentious reasoner does not stand in the same condition in all respects as the drawer of a false diagram: for the contentious reasoner will not be given to misreasoning from any definite class of principles, but will deal with every class.
172b5These, then, are the types of sophistical refutations: and that it belongs to the dialectician to study these, and to be able to effect them, is not difficult to see: for the investigation of premisses comprises the whole of this study.
Translator's notes
- 1 On the various methods of attempting to square the circle, here and below (172? 2-7), see Poste, σοφά. El., Appendix F.
- 2 Cf. 172a2-7 below.
- 3 165a22.
- 4 172a20. Read διδόντος.
- 5 172a36, Read ταὐτὰ κατὰ πάντων (BC have ταὐτά and AB have no kai).
- 6 172> I. Read δεικνύουσαι.
Owen 1853
Moreover, to postulate affirmation or denial is not the province of one who demonstrates, but of him who makes a trial, for the peirastic art is a certain dialectic, and considers not the scientific, but him who is ignorant, and who pretends.|| Whoever therefore considers things which are common really, is a dialectician, but he who does this apparently, is a sophist; the contentious and sophistical syllogism also are, one indeed, apparently syllogistic about things with which the peirastic dialectic is conversant, although the conclusion be true, for it deceives in assigning the why, and (in the other kind are those paralogisms), which not being according to the method of each thing, seem to be according to art. For false descriptions are not contentious, (since paralogisms are according to those things which are subject to art,) neither even if there is a certain false description about the true (conclusion), as that of Hippocrates, viz. the quadrature of the ¶ Vide An. circle through lunulæ,1 but as Bryso squared the Post. i. ch. 9. circle, though the circle should be squared, yet, because it is not according to the thing, it is on this account sophistical. Wherefore both the apparent syllogism about these things, is a contentious argument, and the syllogism which seems to be according to the thing, even if it be a syllogism, is a contentious argument, for it appears to be according to the thing, wherefore it is deceptive and unjust. For as injustice, in contest, has a certain form (of justice), and is a certain unjust combat, so in contradiction2 the contentious is an unjust combat, for both there, those who make conquest entirely the object of their preference, try all things, and here, the contentious do. Those therefore who are such, for the sake of victory itself, seem to be contentious men and lovers of strife; but those who are so for the sake of the glory which tends to gain, are sophists, for the sophistical art, as we said, is a certain art of making money from apparent wisdom, wherefore they desire an apparent demonstration. Those who love strife also, and sophists, employ the same arguments, yet not for the sake of the same things, and the same argument will be both sophistical and contentious, yet not according to the same, but so far as it is for the sake of apparent victory, it is contentious, and so far as it is for (apparent) wisdom, it is sophistical, for the sophistical art is a certain apparent, but not real wisdom. The contentious man however is in a certain respect disposed with reference to the dialectician, as the false describer is to the geometrician, for (the one) paralogizes from the same things with dialectic, and the false describer (subsists in the same way with regard to) the geometrician. Still he is not contentious, because he describes falsely from principles and conclusions which are subject to art, but it will be evident that he who is subject to dialectic, is about other things contentious, as the quadrature of the circle through lunulæ is not contentious, but (the quadrature) of Bryso is contentious, and it is impossible to refer the one except to geometry alone from its being from the proper principles, but (we may refer) the other to many who do not know what is possible and impossible in each thing, for it will accord. Or as Antipho squared the circle, or if a man should not grant it is better to walk after supper on account of the argument of Zeno,3 it is not medical, for it is common. If then, the contentious person subsists altogether with reference to the dialectician, as he who makes a false description does to the geometrician, there would not be a contentious syllogism about those; now however the dialectician is not in any definite genus, nor does he demonstrate any thing, nor is he such as the universal (philosopher). For neither are all things in one certain genus, nor if they were, is it possible that beings should be under the same principles, so that none of those arts which demonstrate a certain nature is interrogative, for it is not possible to grant each of the parts,|| for a syllogism does not arise from both. Dialectic however is interrogative, but if it should demonstrate, though not all things, yet it would not interrogate primary things and proper principles; for there being no concession, he would no longer have arguments from which he could discourse against the objection. It4 is also peirastic, for neither is the peirastic art such as geometry, but even an unscientific man may possess it, since it is possible that he who is ignorant of a thing may make trial of one who is ignorant, if he concedes not from what he knows, nor from properties, but from consequents, which are such as there is nothing to prevent him who knows them, not knowing the art, but it is necessary that he who does not know them, must be ignorant (of the art). Wherefore, it is evident that the peirastic art is the science of nothing definite; hence also, it is conversant with all things, since all arts use certain common things, on which account all men, even idiots, use after a certain manner, the dialectic and peirastic, for all up to a certain point endeavour to form a judgment of such as announce any thing. These however are common, for they know these no less, though they appear to speak very foreign from the purpose. All men therefore confute, for without art they partake of this with which dialectic is artistically conversant, and he is a dialectician who is peirastic in the syllogistic art. Nevertheless, since these are many, and are about all things, yet are not of such a kind as to be in a certain nature and genus, but as negations, other things again are not such, but are properties, it is possible from these to make a trial about all, and that there should be a certain art, and that it should not be such as those are which demonstrate. Wherefore, the contentious person is not one who in all respects thus subsists, as the maker of a false description, for the contentious person will not be paralogistic from a certain definite genus of principles, but will be about every genus.5 Such then are the modes of sophistical elenchi, but it is not difficult to perceive that it is the province of the dialectician to investigate these, and to be able to effect them, for the method about propositions comprehends the whole of this theory.
Translator's notes
- 1 Hippocrates of Chios, a Pythagorean philosopher, attempted to square the circle through lunulæ, upon which Simplicius has commented fully in his remarks upon the Physic. Ausc. b. i. Cf. also Pacius in Anal. p. 501, and Buhle, vol. ii. p. 687. Alexander, (Schol. 307, a. 15,) for Hippo- crates, reads Antipho, concerning whom, see I. E. Montucla, Recherches sur la Quadrature du Cercle, Paris, 1754; this author compared An- tipho with Bryso, and proves that the former ought not to be accused of paralogism.
- 2 ἐν ἀντιλογίᾳ. Waitz.
- 3 That nothing can be moved. Vide Physics, b. vi. Aristotle observes that it is contentious to argue that a man ought not to walk after supper, because there is no such thing as motion, inasmuch as he endeavours to prove by reference to motion generally, what pertains properly to arguments drawn from medicine.
- 4 Of geometry.
- 5 The following digest of the above chapter may be useful : 1. The demonstrative elenchus is derived from the peculiar principles of the science, and is opposed to the pseudo-graphic or false elenchus. 2. The tentative elenchus is a species of dialectic, for it consists of common principles. 3. The dialectic elenchus considers of every subject, those things which are common ; the sophistical only appears to do so. 4. The pseudo-graphic differs from the sophistical elenchus, for the former seems to conclude, yet does not ; the latter concludes, but is sophistical in that it would appear a demonstration, when it is not one. 5. Lastly, the sophistical differs from the litigious or contentious, for the latter regards victory only, the former seeks gain from pretended knowledge.
Chapter 12 Of the Demonstration of the False and the Paradoxical.*.172b9–173a30
Latin
Loci igitur sophisticarum redargutionum hi sunt, et quod dialectici est considerare de his, et res eas posse facere, non difficile videre: nam quae circa propositiones est disciplina, omnem habet hanc speculationem, et de redargutionibus quidem apparentibus dictum est.
De aliquo est falsum quidpiam ostendere, et oratione ad inopinabile ducere. Hoc autem fuit secundum propositum sophisticae intentionis. Primum quidem ex eo quod interrogat quodam modo, et per interrogationem accidit maxime, nam id ad nullum determinatum interrogare propositum, venativum est illorum. Temere namque dicentes peccant magis; temere autem dicunt, quando nihil habent propositum. Et id interrogare multa (quamvis id determinatum sit ad quod disputant) et id ea quae videntur, dicere se postulare, facit quamdam idoneitatem, ut ad inopinabile ducat aut falsum. Et si interrogatus affirmet aut neget illorum aliquid ducere ad ea ad quae promptus est argumentari, potest tamen nunc minus nocere per haec quam prius, nam repetunt aliquid ad id quod in principio. Elementum autem deveniendi ad falsum aliquod aut inopinabile, nullam statim interrogare positionem, sed affirmare ob id se interrogare quod discere velit, nam locum argumentationis consideratio facit. Ad falsum autem ostendendum proprius locus sophisticus est ducere ad talia ad quae abundat orationibus, est autem bene et non bene id facere, quemadmodum dictum est prius. Rursum ut ad inopinabilia ducat, considerare ex quo genere est qui disputat, deinde interrogare quod pluribus illi dicunt inopinabile, est enim singulis quibusque aliquid tale. Elementum autem horum sumere singulorumque quorumque positiones in propositionibus. Solutio vero et horum competens fertur ostendere quod non propter orationem accidit inopinabile, semper autem id quoque vult qui contendit. Amplius autem ex voluntatibus et manifestis opinionibus, nam non eadem volunt et dicunt, sed dicunt quidem decoratissimas orationes, volunt autem ea quae videntur prodesse: ut bene mori magis quam voluptuose vivere dicunt oportere, et agero juste magis quam divitiis affluere prave; volunt autem contraria. Eum igitur qui dicit secundum voluntates, ad has manifestas opiniones ducendum, eum vero qui dicit secundum has, ad absconsas; utrovis enim modo necessarium est inopinabilia dicere, nam aut ad manifestas aut immanifestas opiniones dicunt contraria. Plurimus autem est locus faciendi inopinabilia dicere, quemadmodum Callicles in Gorgia scriptus est dicens: Et veteres autem omnes arbitrati sunt accidere propter id quod secundum naturam et secundum legem contraria; contraria enim esse naturam et legem dicunt, et justitiam secundum legem quidem esse bonum, secundum autem naturam non bonum. Oportet igitur ad eum quidem qui dicit secundum naturam, secundum legem obviare, ad eum vero qui secundum legem, ad naturam ducere; nam utroque modo dicere contingit inopinabilia, erit autem quod secundum naturam quidem ipsis verum, secundum autem legem quod multitudini videtur. Quare manifestum quod et illi, quemadmodum et qui nunc, aut redarguere, aut inopinabilia dicere respondentem, conabantur efficere. Quaedam autem interrogationum habent utrinque inopinabilem responsionem, ut utrum sapientibus an patri oporteat obedire, et expedientia facere an justa, et an injuriam pati eligibilius quam nocere. Oportet autem ducere ad ea quae multitudini et sapientibus sunt contraria: nam si dicat aliquis ut ii qui circa orationes ad ea quae multitudini, si autem ut multi ad ea quae iis qui in oratione; dicunt enim hi quidem ex necessitate beatum justum esse, multitudini autem inopinabile est regem infelicem esse. Est autem ad ea quae sic sunt, inopinabilia ducere, idem ei quod est ad eam quae est secundum naturam et secundum legem contrarietatem ducere; nam lex opinio multitudinis, sapientes autem secundum naturam et veritatem dicunt, et inopinabilia quidem ex his oportet quaerere locis.
English
172b9So much, then, for apparent refutations. As for showing 172b10that the answerer is committing some fallacy, and drawing his argument into paradox—for this was the second item of the sophist’s programme1—in the first place, then, this is best brought about by a certain manner of questioning and through the question. For to put the question without framing it with reference to any definite subject is a good bait for these purposes: for people are more inclined to make mistakes when they talk at large, 172b15and they talk at large when they have no definite subject before them. Also the putting of several questions, even though the position against which one is arguing be quite definite, and the claim that he shall say only what he thinks, create abundant opportunity for drawing him into paradox or fallacy, and also, whether to any of these questions he replies ‘Yes’ or replies ‘No’, of leading him on to statements against which one is well off for a line of attack. 172b20Nowadays, however, men are less able2 to play foul by these means than they were formerly: for people rejoin with the question, ‘What has that to do with the original subject?’ It is, too, an elementary rule for eliciting some fallacy or paradox that one should never put a controversial question straight away, but say that one puts it from the wish for information: for the process of inquiry thus invited gives room for an attack,
172b25A rule specially appropriate for showing up a fallacy is the sophistic rule, that one should draw the answerer on to the kind of statements against which one is well supplied with arguments: this can3 be done both properly and improperly, as was said before.”4
172b29Again, to draw a paradoxical statement, look and see to what school of philosophers the person arguing with you 172b30belongs, and then question him as to some point wherein their doctrine is paradoxical to most people: for with every school there is some point of that kind. It is an elementary rule in these matters to have a collection of the special ‘theses’ of the various schools among your propositions. The solution recommended as appropriate here, too, is to point out that the paradox does not come about because of the argument: whereas this is what his opponent always 172b35really wants.
172b36Moreover, argue from men’s wishes and their professed opinions. For people do not wish the same things as they say they wish: they say what will look best, whereas they wish what appears to be to their interest: e. g. they say that a man ought to die nobly rather than to live in pleasure, 173aand to live in honest poverty rather than in dishonourable riches; but they wish the opposite. Accordingly, a man who speaks according to his wishes must be led into stating the professed opinions of people, while he who speaks according to these must be led into admitting those that 173a5people keep hidden away: for in either case they are bound to introduce a paradox; for they will speak contrary either to men’s professed or to their hidden opinions.
173a7The widest range of common-place argument for leading men into paradoxical statement is that which depends on the standards of Nature and of the Law: it is so that both Callicles is drawn as arguing in the Gorgias,5 and that all the men of old supposed the result to come about: for 173a10nature (they said) and law are opposites, and justice is a fine thing by a legal standard, but not by that of nature. Accordingly, they said, the man whose statement agrees with the standard of nature you should meet by the standard of the law, but the man who agrees with the law by leading him to the facts of nature: for in both ways paradoxical statements may be committed. In their view the 173a15standard of nature was the truth, while that of the law was the opinion held by the majority. So that it is clear that they, too, used to try either to refute the answerer or to make him make paradoxical statements, just as the men of to-day do as well.
173a19Some questions are such that in both forms the answer 173a20is paradoxical; e. g. ‘Ought one to obey the wise or one’s father ?’ and ‘Ought one to do what is expedient or what is just ?’ and ‘Is it preferable to suffer injustice or to do an injury?’ You should lead people, then, into views opposite to the majority and to the philosophers; if any one speaks as do the expert reasoners, lead him into opposition to the majority, while if he speaks as do the majority, then 173a25intO Opposition to the reasoners. For some say that of necessity the happy man is just, whereas it is paradoxical to the many that a king should not be happy. To lead a man into paradoxes of this sort is the same as to lead him into the opposition of the standards of nature and law :. for the law represents the opinion of the majority, whereas philosophers 173a30speak according to the standard of nature and the truth.
Translator's notes
- 1 165° 10.
- 2 172b19, Read δύνανται.
- 3 472a26. Read ἔστι.
- 4 Top. ii.
- 5 5 482 E. t 165b16.
Owen 1853
We have treated of the apparent elenchi, but with regard to showing that something is falsely asserted, and bringing an argument to something contrary to opinion, (for this was the second object of sophistical preference,) in the first place, this generally happens from a certain manner of inquiry, and through interrogation. For to make an interrogation to nothing definitely laid down, is adapted to the investigation of these things; since those who speak casually commit a greater fault, and they speak casually who have nothing proposed. Both to ask many questions, even if that should be defined against which a discussion is made, and to require a person1 to assert what appears, produces a certain abundance of argument, so as to lead to what is contrary to opinion, or false; and whether being questioned, he asserts or denies some one of these things, to lead him to those particulars against which an abundance of argument is supplied. They are able however, to injure by these means, less now, than formerly, for they ask what this has to do with the original proposition; still the element of obtaining something false or contrary to opinion, is to question no thesis immediately, but to assert that the question is made from the desire of learning; for this consideration makes a place for argument.
In order to show a false assertion, a proper sophistical place is to bring (the opponent) to those things against which there is an abundance of arguments; but we may do this both well and badly, as was observed before.
Again, to state paradoxes, observe from what genus2 the disputant is, then ask what that is which such men assert to be contrary to the common opinion, for to each (sect) there is something of this kind. The element however of these is to assume the thesis of the several (sects) in the propositions, but an appropriate solution of these, is adduced to show that what is contrary to opinion does not happen through the argument, and this is always the wish of him who contends.
Moreover, from volitions and apparent opi-tions and apparent opinions. nions, since they do not desire and say the same thing, but employ the most seemly words, and desire things which appear profitable; for instance, they say, it is necessary to die well, rather than to live pleasantly, and to be justly poor, than to be basely rich; but they desire the contrary. He therefore who speaks according to volitions, must be brought to apparent opinions, but he who speaks according to these, must be brought to concealed (volitions), for it is necessary in both ways to speak paradoxes, since either they assert what is contrary to apparent or to unapparent opinions.
The place indeed of causing the assertion of paradoxes is very extensive, as Callicles in the Gorgias is introduced, saying, (which also all the ancients consider to happen,) from what was according to nature, and according to law; for they say nature, and law, are contraries, and that justice according to law, is excellent, but according to nature, it is not excellent. Wherefore we must oppose him according to law who speaks according to nature, but lead him to nature who speaks according to law, for to say that it exists in either of these two ways, is paradoxical. But according to them, that which is after nature is true, but what is according to law is that which appears to the multitude; wherefore it is evident that they, as the disputants, now endeavoured either to confute the respondent, or to make him assert paradoxes.
Some questions, indeed, have on both sides an answer contrary to opinion, as whether is it right to obey the wise or a father, and ought we to do things advantageous or just, and is to be injured more eligible than to injure? We ought, however, to lead to conclusions which are opposed to the multitude and the wise, if, indeed, some one speaks as those who are conversant with disputations, we ought to bring him to conclusions contrary to the multitude; but if he speaks as the multitude, (to conclusions contrary) to those who are conversant with disputations.
For the one, indeed, say that the happy man is necessarily just, but it seems contrary to the opinion of the many, that a king should not be happy; thus to collect things contrary to opinion, is the same with leading to what is contrary to nature and law, for law is the opinion of the many, but the wise speak after nature and after truth.3
Translator's notes
- 1 The respondent.
- 2 Of philosophers. 6. To ascertain what the philosophers of the opponent's order—assert paradoxical.
- Cf. Waitz in loc.
- 3 The Topics above may be thus resolved : We may prove the false, 1. From the thesis or problem being passed over ; whereby the deputation is rendered vague and uncertain. 2. By overwhelming the respondent with a multitude of questions. 3. By a feigned desire of instruction, which by throwing him off his guard, leads him to admissions he would otherwise avoid. 4. By shifting the argument. Again, we may prove a paradox, 1. From the school of philosophy to which the respondent belongs, identifying his opinion with any enunciated by the school, contrary to the common opinion. 2. From the secret wish of the mind. 3. From nature and law. 4. From the opinion of the wise and of the multitude.
Chapter 13 Of Loquacious Trifling.173a31–173b16
Latin
De eo quidem quod est facere nugari, quidnam dicimus nugari, jam monstravimus. Omnes autem tales orationes id volunt efficere, si nihil referat nomen et orationem dicere. Duplum autem, et duplum dimidii idem est. Si igitur duplum est dimidii duplum, erit dimidii dimidii duplum, et rursum si pro duplo duplum dimidii ponatur, ter erit dictum dimidii dimidii dimidii duplum. Et putas, est concupiscentia delectationis? haec autem est appetitus delectationis, est igitur concupiscentia appetitus delectationis delectationis. Sunt autem omnes hujusmodi orationum in iis quae sunt ad aliquid, quaecunque non solum genera, sed et ipsa ad aliquid dicuntur, et ad idem et unum assignatur, ut appetitus alicujus appetitus, et concupiscentia alicujus concupiscentia, et duplum alicujus duplum, et duplum dimidii, et in quibuscunque quae (cum substantia non sint) ad aliquid omnino eorum sunt quorum sunt habitus, aut affectus, aut aliquid hujusmodi, in oratione ipsorum de illis praedicatorum declaratur, ut impar est numerus medium habens, est autem numerus, impar est igitur numerus numerus medium habens. Et si simum cavitas naris est, est autem naris sima, erit ergo naris naris cava. Apparent autem facere non facientes quandoque, eo quod non interrogant (si significet aliquid per se dictum duplum, an nihil, et si aliquid significat, utrum idem an diversum), sed conclusionem dicunt statim, et apparet propter nomen idem, esse idem et significare.
English
173a31Paradoxes, then, you should seek to elicit by means of these common-place rules. Now as for making any one babble, we have already said what we mean by ‘to babble’. This is the object in view in all arguments of the following kind: If it is all the same to state a term and to state its 173a35definition, the ‘double’ and ‘double of half’ are the same: if then ‘double’ be the ‘double of half’, it will be the ‘double of half of half’. And if, instead of ‘double’, ‘double of half’ be again put, then the same expression will be repeated three times, ‘double of half of half of half’. Also ‘desire is of the pleasant, isn’t it?’ But desire is conation for the pleasant: accordingly, ‘desire’ is ‘conation for the 173a40pleasant for the pleasant’.
173b1All arguments of this kind occur in dealing (1) with any relative terms which not only have relative genera, but are also themselves relative, and are rendered in relation to one and the same thing, as e. g. conation is conation for something, and desire is desire of something, and double is 173b5double of something, i.e. double of half: also in dealing (2) with any terms which, though they be not relative terms at all, yet have their substance, viz. the things of which they are the states or affections or what not, indicated as well in their definition, they being predicated of these things. Thus e. g. ‘odd' is a ‘number containing a middle’: but there is an ‘odd number’: therefore there is a ‘number-containing-a-middle 173b10number’, Also, if snub-ness be a concavity of the nose, and there be a snub nose, there is therefore a ‘concave-nose nose’.
173b12People sometimes appear to produce this result, without really producing it, because they do not add the question whether the expression ‘double’, just by itself, has any meaning or no, and if so, whether it has the same meaning, or a different one; but they draw their conclusion straight 173b15away. Still it seems, inasmuch as the word is the same, to have the same meaning as well.
Owen 1853
Paradoxes, indeed, we must investigate from these places, but with regard to making a man trifle, what we mean by trifling we have already declared,1 but all such arguments will produce this, if it is of no consequence whether a name or a sentence is stated, but the double and the double and the half are the same, if then, the double is the double of the half, it will be the double of the half of the half.2 Again, also, if instead of double, we lay down the double of the half, it will be thrice said, the double of the half of the half of the half. And is desire then the desire of the pleasant? but this is the appetite of the pleasant, wherefore desire is the appetite of the pleasant of the pleasant.
All such arguments, then, are among the number of relatives, where not only their genera, but also the things themselves are predicated with reference to something, and are referred to one and the same thing; thus appetite is the appetite of something, and desire the desire of something, the double also is the double of something, and the double of the half. Those also whose essence is not really amongst relatives, but in short, of which there are habits or passions, or some such thing manifested in their definition which are predicated of these. Thus, the odd is a number having a middle, but there is an odd number, wherefore there is a number number having a middle, and if τὸ σιμον is a concavity of nose, but there is a concave nose, there is then nose nose concave.
They seem to produce (trifling) sometimes which really do not produce it, because the inquiry is not added, whether the double enunciated by itself signifies something or nothing, and if it signifies any thing, whether it signifies the same, or something else, but the conclusion is immediately adduced; yet from the name being the same, there seems to be the same thing and the same signification.
Translator's notes
- 1 Vide ch. iii. The term ἀδολέσχης is used in a bad sense, Arist. Nub. 1482, and in a good one, signifying an acute reasoner, Plato, Cratyl. p. 401, B. ed. Heind.; Parmenides, cap. 19. It originally was applied to those who reasoned upon natural phenomena from insufficient principles; here the verb is expressive of those notions, which whether signifying genus or species, always refer to one and the same thing. Taylor, with his usual quaintness, Anglicizes it “ nugacity.”
- 2 If instead of “ double,” we say “ the double of the half,” then to affirm “ the double is the double of the half,” will according to the sophists be equivalent to saying, “ the double is the double of the half of the half.” Vide Whately, Logic, b. iii. and iv.
Chapter 14 Of Solecism.†.173b17–174a16
Latin
Soloecismus autem quale quid est, dictum est prius. Est autem et hoc facere, et non facientem videri, et facientem non videri, quemadmodum Levinus dixit si Venus masculinum est: nam qui dicit almam, soloecismum quidem facit secundum illum, non apparet autem aliis; qui autem almum, apparet autem, sed non facit soloecismum. Manifestum igitur quoniam et ars quaedam hoc potest facere, eo quod multae orationes non colligentes, soloecismum videntur colligere, ut et in redargutionibus. Sunt autem omnes pene apparentes soloecismi propter hoc, et quando casus neque masculinum, neque femininum significat, sed neutrum: nam hic quidem masculinum significat, haec autem femininum; hoc vero neutrum vult significare, saepe autem significat et illa utraque, ut quid est hoc? Calliope, lignum, Coriscus. Masculini igitur et feminini differunt casus omnes, neutri hi quidem, illi autem non. Cum datur igitur hoc saepe colligunt quasi dictum sit hunc. Similiter autem et alium casum pro alio ponunt. Captiosa autem ratiocinatio fit eo quod hoc commune sit plurium casuum, nam hoc significat quandoque hic, quandoque autem hunc. Oportet autem vicissim significare, cum est quidem hic, cum esse autem hunc, ut est Coriscus, esse Coriscum. Et in femininis nominibus similiter, nam in omnibus similiter et est et esse facient differentiam. Et quodammodo in his similis est soloecismus iis redargutionibus quae propter id quod non similia aut propter figuram similiter dicuntur. Nam quemadmodum illic in rebus, sic hic in nominibus accidit soloecismum facere: nam homo, et album, et res, et nomen est; manifestum igitur quoniam soloecismum tentandum est ex dictis casibus colligere. Species igitur sunt hae contentiosarum orationum, et partes specierum, et modi qui dicti sunt.
Differt autem non parum si ordinentur quodam modo ea quae ad interrogationem sunt, ut lateat quemadmodum in dialecticis. Deinceps igitur ex iis quae dicta sunt, haec primum dicenda.
English
173b17We have said before what kind of thing ‘solecism’ is.1 It is possible both to commit it, and to seem to do so without doing so, and to do so without seeming to do so. Suppose, as Protagoras used to say, that μῆνις (‘wrath’) 173b20and πήληξ (‘helmet’) are masculine: according to him a man who calls wrath a ‘destructress’ (οὐλομένην) commits a solecism, though he does not seem to do so to other people, whereas he who calls it a ‘destructor’ (οὐλόμενον) commits no solecism though he seems to do so. It is clear, then, that any one could produce this effect by art as well: and for this reason many arguments seem to lead to solecism which do not really do so, as happens in the case of refutations.
173b26Almost all apparent solecisms depend upon the word ‘this’ (TO), and upon occasions when the inflection denotes neither a masculine nor a feminine object but a neuter. For2 ‘he’ (οὗτος) signifies a masculine, and ‘she’ (airy) a feminine; but ‘this’ (τοῦτο), though meant to signify a neuter, often also signifies one or other of the 173b30former: e.g. ‘What is this?’ ‘It is Calliope’; ‘it is a log’; it is Coriscus’. Now in the masculine and feminine the inflections are all different, whereas in the neuter some are and some are not. Often, then, when ‘this’ (τοῦτο) has been granted, people reason as if ‘him’ (τοῦτον) had been said: and likewise also they substitute one inflection for another. The fallacy comes about because ‘this’ (τοῦτο) 173b35is a common form of several inflections: for ‘this’ signifies sometimes ‘he’ (οὗτος) and sometimes ‘him’ (τοῦτον). It should signify them alternately; when combined with ‘is’ (ort) it should be ‘he’, while with ‘being’ it should be ‘him’: e. g. ‘Coriscus (Κορίσκος) is’, but ‘being Coriscus’ (Κορίσκον). It happens in the same way in the case of feminine nouns as well, and in the case of the so-called 173b40‘chattels’ that have feminine or masculine designations. 174aFor only those names which end in -o and »,v, have the designation proper to a chattel, e. g. ξύλον (‘log’), σχοινίον (‘rope’); those which do not end so have that of a masculine or feminine object, though some of them we apply to chattels: e. g. ao-Ko? (‘wine-skin’) is a masculine noun, and κλίνη (‘bed’) a feminine. For this reason in cases of this kind as well there will be a difference of the same sort 174a5between a construction with ‘is’ (ἔστι) or with ‘being’ (τὸ εἶναι). Also, Solecism resembles in a certain way those refutations which are said to depend on the like expression of unlike things. For, just as there we come upon a material solecism, so here we come upon a verbal: for ‘man’ is both a ‘matter’ for expression and also a ‘word’: and so is ‘white’.
174a10It is clear, then, that for solecisms we must try to construct our argument out of the aforesaid inflections.
174a11These, then, are the types of contentious arguments, and the subdivisions of those types, and the methods for conducting them aforesaid. But it makes no little difference if the materials for putting the question be arranged in a certain manner with a view to concealment, as in the case of 174a15dialectics. Following then upon what we have said, this must be discussed first.
Translator's notes
- 1 16520
- 2 1730 28, Read τὸ μὲν γάρ.
Owen 1853
Solecism is what we have declared before; sometimes, however, it is possible to produce this, and not producing to seem to do so, and producing it, not to appear to, as Protagoras said, if μήνις1 and πήληξ, are of the masculine gender: for he who says ολομένην, commits a solecism according to him, but to others does not seem to, but he who says ὀυλόμενον, seems to solecize but does not.2 Hence it is clear that a certain art can produce this; wherefore many arguments which do not infer a solecism, seem to infer it as in the elenchi.
Almost all apparent solecisms, indeed, are from hoc, and when the case signifies neither male nor female, but what is between,3 for hic signifies the masculine, hæc the feminine, and hoc, indeed, ought to signify what is between, but frequently signifies either of these, as, for instance; “What is this?” “Calliope,” “wood,” “Coriscus.”4 All5 the cases then of the masculine and feminine differ, but of what is between, some do, and others do not;6 frequently, therefore, when “hoc” is given, they syllogize as if “hunc” were said, and in like manner take one case for another. Now a paralogism is produced, because “hoc” is common to many cases, for “hoc” at one time signifies “hic,” and at another time “hunc;” it is requisite, however, that it should signify alternately with the verb “est,” “hic,” but with “esse,” “hunc,” for instance, “est Coriscus,” “esse Coriscum.” Also in like manner with feminine nouns, and with those which are called σκεύη, (furniture,) but which have a feminine or masculine inflection, for whatever end in ο and ν, have alone the inflection of σκεύη,7 as ξύλον, wood, σχοινίον, a rope, but those which are not thus, (have the inflexion) of the masculine or feminine, some of which we refer to σκεύη, as ἀσκὸς, a bladder, is a masculine noun, but κλίνη, a bed, is feminine; wherefore, likewise, in such things also, “est” and “esse” will produce a difference. In a certain respect too, a solecism is similar to those so called elenchi, from things not similar being similarly assumed,8 for as in them in things, so in these a solecism is committed in words, for “man” and “white” are both things and words.
It is evident, then, that we must endeavour to infer a solecism from the cases enumerated.
Such, then, are the species of contentious arguments, and the parts of the species and the modes these interrogations. which have been stated; still it makes no slight difference to concealment, if things which belong to interrogation, are arranged in a certain manner, as in the case of dialectics, hence, after the above-mentioned particulars, these must be first discussed.
Translator's notes
- 1 Anger.
- 2 If it is said μήνις ὀυλομένη it is solecism, because μήνις is masculine, but it does not seem so, and if it is said μήνις υλόμενος, it seems a solecism, yet is not. We may remark that the word (taken from the Σόλοικοι, a people in Cilicia notorious for their corruption of the Greek language) is applied to impropriety of behaviour, as of expression. Cf. Rhet. b. ii. ch. 16; Massinger's Unnatural Combat, act iii. sc. 1; Ben Jonson's Fox, vol. iii. p. 275.
- 3 That is, the neuter gender.
- 4 Of the fem., neut., and masc. genders severally.
- 5 Quid est hoc?
- 6 Three cases in the neut. are alike, viz. the nom., acc., voc., but the gen. and dat. differ.
- 7 Those things called σκεύη when they terminate in ον are neut., as ξύλον, otherwise they may be either masc. or fem.
- 8 Solecism, he says, resembles the fallacy from figure of speech; for either is produced, ὅταν τὸ μὴ ταὐτὸ σαύτως ἑρμηνεύηται, but the former consists in not employing words according to general usage, the latter errs in the matter itself.
Chapter 15 Of Arrangement and Interrogation.174a17–174b40
Latin
Est autem ad redarguendum, unum quidem prolixitas, nam difficile simul multa conspicere. Ad prolixitatem vero quae adducuntur elementis, utendum. Unum quidem festinatio, nam tardiores minus praevident; amplius autem ira et contentio, nam conturbati minus possunt observare omnes. Elementa autem irae. Manifestum quoque eum facere qui vult juste agere, et circa omnia impudentem esse. Amplius, permutatim interrogationes ponere, sive ad idem plures habeat aliquis orationes, sive et quod sic, et quod non sic: simul enim accidit aut ad plura, aut ad contraria facere observationem. Omnino autem omnia quae ad occultandum dicta sunt prius, utilia etiam ad contentiosas orationes: nam occultatio latendi gratia est, latere autem deceptionis. Ad eos autem qui renuunt quaecunque opinantur esse ad orationem, ex negatione interrogandum ceu contrarium velit, aut etiam ex aequo interrogationem facere, nam cum dubium est quod vult sumere, minus insolescunt. Et quando in partibus dederit quispiam singula inducenti, universale saepe non interrogandum est, sed ut dato utendum, nam quandoque putant et ipsi dedisse, et audientibus quoque apparet propter inductionis memoriam, veluti perinde atque non interrogaverit vane. Et in quibus non nomine significatur universale, similitudine tamen utendum est ad id quod expedit, nam latet similitudo plerumque. Et ad sumendum propositionem, contrarium, oportet comparando interrogare, ut si debeat sumere quoniam oportet per omnia patri obedire, utrum per omnia oporteat obedire parentibus, an per omnia non obedire? et saepe id, utrum multa concedendum, an pauca? magis enim si necesse, videbuntur esse multa? Appositis enim juxta se contrariis, minora et majora apparent, et pejora et meliora hominibus. Valde autem et saepe facit videri redargui, maxime sophistica calumnia interrogantium, cum nihil colligentes non interrogationem faciunt id quod est ultimum, sed concludenter dicunt veluti colligentes: non igitur hoc et hoc. Sophisticum autem est et cum ponitur inopinabile, quod apparet postulare respondere, proposito eo quod videtur ex principio, et interrogationem talium sic facere utrum tibi videtur? nam necesse est si sit interrogatio ex quibus syllogismus, aut redargutionem, aut inopinabile fieri; cum dat quidem, redargutionem, cum autem non dat neque dare videtur, fatetur inopinabile, cum vero non dat, videri autem fatetur, redargutionis simile. Amplius, quemadmodum in rhetoricis, et in redargutionibus similiter contrarietates considerandum, aut ad eas quae ab eodem sunt dictae aut ad eos quos confitetur bene dicere aut agere. Amplius, ad eos qui videntur tales, aut ad similes, aut ad plurimos, aut ad omnes. Quemadmodum autem respondentes saepe cum redarguuntur faciunt duplex, si debeat accidere redargutio, et interrogationibus utendum quandoque illo, contra instantes, si sic quidem accidat, sic autem non, quoniam si sumpserit, ut facit Cleophon in Mandrobulo, oportet etiam absistentes ab oratione reliqua argumentorum dividere, et respondenti (si praesenserit) prius instare et praedicere. Argumentandum autem quandoque et ad aliud ab eo quod dictum est, illud sumentibus, si non ad id quod propositum est habeat aliquis argumentari, quod Lycophron fecit dum propositum esset ex arte lyram commendare. Ad eos autem qui exigunt ad aliquid argumentari, postquam videtur oportere assignare causam. Dictis autem quibusdam observabilibus quod universaliter accidit in redargutionibus, ut dicat contradictionem, ut quod affirmavit negare, aut quod negavit affirmare; sed non quod contrariorum est eadem disciplina, vel non eadem. Non oportet autem conclusionem ut propositionem interrogare; quaedam autem neque interrogandum est, sed ut concessis utendum. Ex quibus igitur interrogationes et quomodo interrogandum, in concertatoriis exercitationibus dictum est.
English
174a16With a view then to refutation, one resource is length— for it is difficult to keep several things in view at once; and to secure length the elementary rules that have been stated before1 should be employed. One resource, on the other hand, is speed; for when people are left behind they look 174a20ahead less. Moreover, there is anger and contentiousness, for when agitated everybody is less able to take care of himself. Elementary rules for producing anger are to make a show of the wish to play foul, and to be altogether shameless. Moreover, there is the putting of one’s questions alternately, whether one has more than one argument leading to the same conclusion, or whether one has arguments 174a25to show both that something is so, and that it is not so: for the result is that he has to be on his guard at the same time either against more than one line, or against contrary lines, of argument. In general, all the methods described before? of producing concealment are useful also for purposes of contentious argument: for the object of concealment is to avoid detection, and the object of this is to deceive.
174a30To counter those who refuse to grant whatever they suppose to help one’s argument, one should put the question negatively, as though desirous of the opposite answer, or at any rate as though one put the question without prejudice; for when it is obscure what answer one wants to secure, people are less refractory. Also when, in dealing with particulars, a man grants the individual case, when the induction is done2 you should often not put the universal 174a35as a question, but take it for granted and use it: for sometimes people themselves suppose that they have granted it, and also appear to the audience to have done so, for they remember the induction and assume that the questions could not have been put for nothing. In cases where there is no term to indicate the universal, still you should avail yourself of the resemblance of the particulars to suit your purpose; for resemblance often escapes detection. Also, with a view 174a40to obtaining your premiss, you ought to put it in your 174bquestion side by side with its contrary. E.g. if it were necessary to secure the admission that ‘A man should obey his father in everything’, ask ‘Should a man obey his parents in everything, or disobey them in everything ?’; and to secure that ‘A number multiplied by a large number is a large number’, ask ‘Should one agree that it is a large number or a small one?’ For then, if compelled to choose, 174b5one will be more inclined to think it a large one: for the placing of their contraries close beside them makes things look big to men, both relatively and absolutely, and worse and better.
174b8A strong appearance of having been refuted is often produced by the most highly sophistical of all the unfair tricks of questioners, when without proving anything, 174b10instead of putting their final proposition as a question, they State it as a conclusion, as though they had proved that ‘Therefore so-and-so is not true’.
174b12It is also a sophistical trick, when a paradox has been laid down, first to propose at the start some3 view that is generally accepted, and then claim that the answerer shall answer what he thinks about it, and to put one’s question on matters of that kind in the form ‘Do you think that .. .?’ 174b15For then, if the question be taken as one of the premisses of one’s argument, either a refutation or a paradox is bound to result; if he grants the view, a refutation; if he refuses to grant it or even to admit it as the received opinion, a paradox; if he refuses to grant it, but admits that it is the received opinion, something very like a refutation, results.
174b19Moreover, just as in rhetorical discourses, so also in those 174b20aimed at refutation, you should examine the discrepancies of the answerer’s position either with his own statements, or with those of persons whom he admits to say and do aright, moreover with those of people who are generally supposed to bear that kind of character, or who are like them, or with those of the majority or of all men. Also just as answerers, too, often, when they are in process of being confuted, draw a distinction, if their confutation is 174b25just about to take place, so questioners also should resort to this from time to time to counter objectors, pointing out, supposing that against one sense of the words the objection holds, but not against the other, that they have taken it in the latter sense, as e.g. Cleophon does in the Mandrobulus.} They should also break off their argument and cut down their other lines of attack, while in answering,4 if a man perceives this being done beforehand, he should put in 174b30his objection and have his say first. One should also lead attacks sometimes against positions other than the one stated, on the understood condition that5 one cannot find lines of attack against the view laid down, as Lycophron did when ordered to deliver a eulogy upon the lyre. To counter those who demand ‘Against what are you directing your effort ?’+6, since one is generally thought bound to state the charge made, while, on the other hand, 174b35some ways of stating it make the defence too easy,7 you should state as your aim only the general result that always happens in refutations,8 namely the contradiction of his thesis—viz. that your effort is to deny what he has affirmed,9 or to affirm what he denied: don’t say that you are trying to show that the knowledge of contraries is, or is not, the same. One must not ask one’s conclusion in the form of a premiss, while some conclusions should not even be put as 174b40questions at all; one should take and use it as granted.
Translator's notes
- 1 155b26-1577 5.
- 2 1550 26-15785. 5 174934. Read ἐπαγαγόντα.
- 3 174b13. Read rou (= τινός) for τοῦ,
- 4 Probably a dialogue by Speusippus; cf. I. Bywater in Journal of Philology, xii. 21-30, and Ῥ, Lang, De Speusippi Academic Scriptis, 39-41, 52.
- 5 1740 29. Omit τόν.
- 6 1740 29. Omit τόν. 3. Or perhaps, ‘and interpret the latter so, if one cannot’ &c. ὁ 174b34. Read πρὸς τί ἐπιχειρεῖς;
- 7 174b35, Read a comma after εὐφυλακτότερον.
- 8 174b36. Read a comma after λέγειν, none after ἐλέγχοις.
- 9 174b36. Read ὅτι ὃ ἔφησεν.
Owen 1853
One thing which contributes to confutation by an elenchus is prolixity, for it is difficult to consider many things at once, and for prolixity we must employ the above-named elements. Another thing is rapidity, for those who are slow, perceive less; anger also, and contention, for all men who are disturbed, have less power of observation.1 The elements, however, of anger, are for a man to render himself obviously willing to commit injustice, and to conduct himself with thorough impudence. Moreover to arrange the questions alternately, whether a man has many arguments for the same thing, or (to show) that they subsist in one way, and not in another, for at the same time it happens that (the opponent) will guard against many things or such as are contrary. In short, all the things enumerated before as contributing to concealment, are useful also for contentious arguments; for concealment is for the sake of escaping notice, and escaping notice for the sake of deception.
Against those indeed who deny whatever they think contributes to the argument, an interrogation must be made from negation, as if he (the querist) wished the contrary, or by making the interrogation equally; for it not being evident what (the interrogator) wishes to assume, (the respondents) are less indignant. When, too, any one admits the several particulars partially, by making an induction of the universal, frequently an interrogation must not be made, but we must use it as granted, for sometimes they (the respondents) think they have admitted, and appear to the auditors from making mention of induction, as if the particulars had not been questioned in vain; and in those wherein the universal is not signified by name, we must yet use similitude, as may be expedient, for similitude frequently escapes notice. In order also to assume a proposition, we ought to make the inquiry by a comparison of the contrary; as if it should be necessary to assume, that it is right in all things to obey a father, (we must ask) whether it is necessary to obey parents in all things, or to disobey them in all? and, (if it is answered that we ought) frequently (to obey them, we must ask) whether many things are to be conceded to them, or a few ? for if it is necessary (to obey them), many things will seem to be conceded, for when contraries are placed by each other, they appear to men to be greater, and great, and worse, and better.
The sophistical false accusation indeed of those who question, when not syllogistically concluding any thing, they do not question the extreme, but conclusively say, as if a syllogism had been made, “ it is not so and so;” this very much and frequently causes a person to appear confuted by an elenchus.
It is also sophistical, when a paradox is laid down, to demand that what is apparent should be answered, that being proposed which seemed true from the beginning, and to question things of this kind thus, “ Whether does it seem so to you?” for it is necessary if the question be of those things from which a syllogism is formed, that there should be either an elenchus or a paradox; if he grants, an elenchus, but if he neither concedes nor says that it seems to him to be true, something contrary to opinion, and if he does not concede, but acknowledges it seems true to him, a form of elenchus.
Moreover, as in rhetorical, so also in elenchtic disputations, we must investigate contrarieties in a similar manner, either (such as are contrary) to what is said by him,2 or to what he acknowledges well said or done, or to those that seem to be such, or to similars, or to most, or to all. And as also respondents frequently, when they are confuted, assert that what they seem to be confuted in has a two-fold meaning;3 so questionists must use this mode against objectors, so that if it happens in one way, but not in another, (they say) they admit it only thus, as Cleophon does in his Mandrobulus.4 It is also necessary, by withdrawing from the argument, to cut off the remaining parts of the attacks, and for the respondent, if he foresees, to anticipate in objection and speaking. Sometimes also, we must attack something different to the assertion, assuming that, if a person has it not in his power to attack the position; which Lycophron did, when the thing proposed was an encomium on the lyre. Against those indeed who require arguments to be advanced against a certain thing, (since it seems necessary to assign a cause, but certain things being mentioned, more caution can be used,) it must be said that it universally happens in elenchi, that we assert contradiction, because we deny what the arguer asserted, but what he denied we assert; but (we must not say that we begin to prove one part of the contradiction);5 for instance, that there is the same science of contraries, or that there is not the same. But it is not proper to question the conclusion after the manner of a proposition, since some things are not to be questioned, but to be employed as if acknowledged.6
Translator's notes
- 1 For which reason, Archytas Tarentinus spared his steward : “ Go,” said he, “ were I not in anger I would beat thee.” Vide Seneca de Irà, iii. 12. And Charillus the Lacedæmonian evinced the same forbearance towards an audacious Helot, knowing his anger took away all consideration : “ By the gods,” he exclaimed, “ were I not angry I would kill thee.” Plutarch, Apoth. “ secum petulans amentia certat.” Claudian in Eutrop. The reader will find the principles of these several topics of fallacy enunciated by Whately.
- 2 The respondent.
- 3 Taylor inserts, “and that they deny it in one sense, and it is approved by the opponent in another,” and observes that what is here said, is so obscure in the original, that he has been under the necessity of paraphrasing it, to render it legible. The meaning however is, as Waitz expresses it, that as the respondent foreseeing a refutation, endeavours to escape by pleading a distinction in the meaning of a term, so the questionist must use the same plea to remove an objection, in order that he may adopt whatever sense is most suitable to confute his opponent.
- 4 Alexander Aphro. reads “Callicles” for Cleon (fol. 37, b.) ; the last named was a tragic poet, who wrote a tragedy called Mandrobulus, not extant.
- 5 Taylor paraphrases, “certain things being mentioned, (the opponent) will be more cautious, it must be said that it universally happens in elenchi, that he who argues, asserts that he wishes to prove the affirma-
- 6 Taylor concludes the first book of the Soph. Elen. with the commencing sentence of the next chapter.
Chapter 16 2—Of Reply to Sophistical Elenchi.175a1–30
Latin
De responsione autem, et quomodo oportet solvere, et quid, et ad quam utilitatem orationes hujusmodi prosunt, post haec dicendum. Utiles ergo sunt ad philosophiam propter duo. Primum quidem, quia ea quae ut plurimum propter dictionem fiunt, melius se habere faciunt ad id, quotupliciter quodque dicitur, et ea quae similiter et quae aliter in rebus accidunt et in nominibus. Secundum autem, ad eas quae per seipsum inquisitiones fiunt, nam qui ab alio facile captiose fallitur, et id non sentit, et ipse quoque a se id patitur persaepe. Tertium vero, et reliquum adhuc, ad gloriam, eo quod circa omnia exercitatus esse videbitur, et in nullo se inexperte habere; nam si is qui in orationibus est consocius, orationes vituperat, cum nihil habeat quod determinet de vitiositate earum, dat suspicionem quod videri velit insolescere, non quia verum sit, sed propter imperitiam. Respondentibus autem, quomodo obsistendum sit adversum hujusmodi orationes, manifestum, siquidem recte dicimus prius ex quibus sunt captiosae ratiocinationes, et si (quae inquirendae sunt) superabundantias sufficienter divisimus. Non est autem idem sumentem orationem videre, et solvere vitiositatem, et interroganti posse occurrere celeriter; nam quod scimus, saepe transpositum ignoramus. Amplius autem quemadmodum in aliis, id quod citius et tardius, ex exercitatione sit magis, sic et in orationibus se habet; quare si manifestum quidem sit nobis, immediati autem simus, privamur opportunitatibus frequenter. Accidit autem quandoque sicut in linearum descriptionibus (nam et illic solventes quandoque componere verum non possumus), sic et in redargutionibus, nam scientes propter quid orationem accidit connectere, solvere tamen orationem impotes sumus.
English
175a1We have now therefore dealt with the sources of questions, and the methods of questioning in contentious disputations: next we have to speak of answering, and of how solutions should be made, and of what requires them, and of what use is served by arguments of this kind.
175a5The use of them, then, is, for philosophy, two-fold. For in the first place, since for the most part they depend upon the expression, they put us in a better condition for seeing in how many senses any term is used, and what kind of resemblances and what kind of differences occur between things and between their names. In the second place they 175a10are useful for one’s own personal researches; for the man who is easily committed to a fallacy by some one else, and does not perceive it, is likely to incur this fate of himself also on many occasions. Thirdly and lastly, they further contribute to one’s reputation, viz. the reputation of being well trained in everything, and not inexperienced in anything: for that a party to arguments should find fault with them, if he cannot 175a15definitely point out their weakness, creates a suspicion, making it seem as though it were not the truth of the matter but merely inexperience that put him out of temper.
175a17Answerers may clearly see how to meet arguments of this kind, if our previous account was right of the sources whence fallacies came, and also our distinctions adequate of 175a20the forms of dishonesty in putting questions.”1 But it is not the same thing to take an argument in one’s hand and then to see and solve its faults, as it is to be able to meet it quickly while being subjected to questions: for what we know, we often do not know in a different context. Moreover, just as in other things speed2 is enhanced by training, 175a25so it is with arguments too, so that supposing we are un-practised, even though a point be clear to us, we are often too late for the right moment. Sometimes too it happens as with diagrams; for there we can sometimes analyse the figure, but not construct it again: so too in refutations, though we know the thing on which the connexion of 175a30the argument depends, we still are at a loss to split the argument apart.
Translator's notes
- 1 17439. Read ἔνια δ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἐρωτητέον as parenthetical. Ὁ Chs. 4-11, 15.
- 2 175a24. Omitting καὶ τὸ βραδύτερον.
Owen 1853
From what places then questions are, and how we must make them in contentious exercises, has been shown; but concerning reply, and how it is proper to solve, and what, and for what use such arguments are profitable, must be stated in the next place.
They are useful then to philosophy for two causes; first, indeed, as being for the most part from diction, they enable us to know in a better manner, in how many ways each thing is predicated, and what kind happen similarly, and what differently, both in things and in names. Secondly, (they contribute) to inquiries by oneself, for he who is easily deceived by a paralogism by another, and does not perceive this, may also himself frequently experience the same thing from himself. Thirdly, in the remaining place, (they tend) still more to fame from appearing to be exercised about all things, and not to be unskilful in any thing; for that he who engages in disputation should blame the arguments (of another), without being able to distinguish any thing about their badness, produces a suspicion of apparent indignation, not on account of the truth, but on account of unskilfulness.
How therefore respondents should oppose such arguments is evident, since we have before rightly
tion of that which is denied, and the negation of that which is affirmed, rather than definitely to say that he proves one part of contradiction.” Cf. Waitz. The translation I have given is literal, and notwithstanding the difference of stopping between Waitz and Buhle, corresponds with the interpretation given by both. phisms generally shown from what, paralogisms arise, and have sufficiently exposed impostures1 in interrogation. It is not the same thing however assuming an argument to see and to solve its futility, and to be able quickly to oppose an interrogator, for what we know we are often ignorant of, when it is transposed. Moreover, as in other things, the quicker and the slower increase by exercise,2 so is it also with arguments; hence, if a thing is evident to us, but we have not meditated upon it, we are frequently deficient in it on certain occasions. Sometimes indeed it happens3 as in diagrams, for having analyzed them, we sometimes are unable to reconstruct them; thus also in elenchi, knowing the cause of the connexion of the argument, we are unable to dissolve the argument.
Translator's notes
- Taylor here begins his second book; this latter portion treats of the method of solving (λύειν) sophistical arguments. Cf. Hessey’s Schem. Rhet. Tables 3 and 5.
- 1 Of the sophists.
- 2 Cf. Blair's Lectures on Rhetoric, sect. 2. So “usus efficacissimus rerum omnium magister.” Pliny Nat. Hist. xxvi. 2. The story of the girl who carried a calf, until by daily practice she was able to carry an ox, told by Stobæus, (serm. 29,) from Favorinus, (see also Quintilian i. 9,) is strictly applicable to this remark, in fact, Petronius gives it, as a proverb, Tollere taurum Quæ tulerit vitulum illa potest. Cf. Erasmus Chil. i. Cent. 2, ad 51.
- 3 In elenchi.
Chapter 17 Of Solution from Probability.175a31–176b28
Latin
Primum igitur quemadmodum syllogizare dicimus, opinabiliter quandoque magis quam vere, eligere oportere, sic ad solvendum quandoque magis opinabiliter quam ad veritatem; nam omnino adversus contentiosos est reluctandum, non ut ad eos qui redarguunt, sed qui redarguere apparent. Non enim dicimus eos syllogizare, quare ut non videantur, emendandi sunt; nam si redargutio est contradictio non aequivoca ex quibusdam, nihil opus est dividere ad amphibola, et aequivocationem (non enim facit syllogismum), sed nullius alterius gratia dividendum est, nisi quia conclusio videtur redargutioni similis. Non ergo redargui, sed videri redargui cavendum est, eo quod interrogat amphibola, et quae propter aequivocationem sunt, et quaecunque aliae hujusmodi cavillationes quae et veram redargutionem adumbrant, et redarguentem atque non redarguentem incertum reddunt. Nam (quia licet in fine cum conclusum fuerit dicere se non idipsum quod affirmavit negare, sed aequivoce aut amphibolice, quamvis quam maxime contingit in idem ferat) incertum si redargutus est; incertum enim si vera nunc dicit. Si vero dividens interrogasset aequivocum aut amphibolum, non certa esset redargutio, quoniam requirunt (nunc quidem minus, prius autem magis) contentiosi, sic vel non respondere eum qui interrogatur, si fieri potest. Nunc autem quia non bene interrogant inquirentes, necesse est ut respondeat aliquid is qui interrogatus est, emendans vitium interrogationis, quia diviso sufficienter, vel sic, vel non, necesse est dicere respondentem. Si autem aliquis putet secundum aequivocationem redargutionem esse, quodammodo non erit respondentem effugere, quin redarguatur; nam in iis quae oculis subjecta sunt, necessarium quod affirmavit negare nomen, et quod negavit affirmare. Enim vero ut diluunt quidam, nihil prodest, nam non Coriscum aiunt esse musicum et non musicum, sed hunc Coriscum musicum, et hunc Coriscum non musicum. Eadem namque erit oratio Coriscum, ei quae est hunc Coriscum musicum esse, vel non musicum, quod simul affirmant et negant. Sed fortasse non idem significant, nam nec illic nomen, quare in aliquo differt. Si autem hoc quidem simpliciter dicendo Coriscum assignet, illi autem addat aliquem, aut hunc, absurdum est. Nihil enim magis quam alterum, utrolibet enim nihil differt. Non sic igitur, sed quia incertus quidem est qui non determinavit ambiguitatem, utrum redargutus est vel non redargutus, datum autem est in orationibus dividere, manifestum quod non determinando dare interrogationem, et quidem simpliciter, peccatum est, quoniam etsi non ipse, tamen oratio redargutae similis est. Accidit autem saepe videntes amphiboliam torpescere dividere, eo quod crebra talia proponantur, ne ad omne videantur molesti esse, deinde non putantibus propter id fieri orationem, saepe profecto occurrit inopinabile, quapropter quia datum est, dividere haud cunctandum, quemadmodum dictum est prius. Si autem duas interrogationes non unam facit quisquam interrogationem, non propter aequivocationem vel amphiboliam fiet captiosa collectio, nonne redargutio an non? Quid enim differt interrogare si Callias et Themistocles musici sint, quam si ambobus unum nomen esset existentibus diversis? nam si plura significat quam unum, plura interrogavit; si igitur non rectum est ad duas interrogationes unam responsionem censere sumere simpliciter, manifestum quoniam nulli eorum quae aequivoca sunt, convenit respondere simpliciter, nec si de omnibus quidem verum sit, veluti censent quidam, nihil enim differt hoc, quam si interrogasset: Coriscus et Callias utrum domi sint, an non sint domi? sive adsint ambo, sive non adsint, utrinque enim plures propositiones. Non enim si verum est dicere, interrogatio propter id una, possibile est enim ad decies millenas interrogatas quaestiones, omnes sic vel non verum est dicere, attamen non est respondendum una responsione: interimitur enim disputatio. Id autem simile ac si idem nomen imponatur diversis. Si igitur non oportet ad duas interrogationes unam responsionem dare, manifestum quoniam nec in aequivocis sic vel non dicendum, neque enim qui dixit respondet, tametsi dixit; sed id amittunt quodam modo in disputationibus, eo quod lateat quod accidit. Quemadmodum igitur diximus quod redargutiones quaedam videntur esse cum non sunt, eodem quoque modo et solutiones quaedam videntur esse, quae non sunt, quas dicimus quandoque operae pretium magis afferre quam veras in contentiosis orationibus, et in ea (quae ad duplex est) occursione. Respondendum autem in iis quae videntur, esto dicendo, nam et sic minime fiet redargutio. Si vero aliquid quod inopinabile sit cogatur dicere, hic maxime addendum videri, sic enim neque redargutio neque inopinabile videbitur fieri. Quia autem quo pacto petitur quod est in principio, manifestum putant omnino (si sint propinquae) interimendum, et non concedenda esse ulla, perinde ac si quod in principio est petat. Et quando aliquid tale postulaverit quispiam quod necessarium quidem est accidere ex positione, sit autem falsum vel inopinabile, idem dicendum, nam quae ex necessitate accidunt, ejusdem videntur esse positionis. Amplius, quando universale non nomine sumitur, sed similitudine, dicendum quod non sic datum est, neque ut proposuit, sumit, nam propter id fit saepe redargutio. Cum autem prohibetur his, ad id quod non bene ostensum est redeundum, obsistendum autem secundum dictam determinationem. In iis igitur quae proprie dicuntur nominibus, necesse est respondere, vel simpliciter, vel dividendo. Quae autem subintelligentes proponimus, ut quaecunque non plane, sed truncatim interrogantur, propter id accidit redargutio, ut putasne quidquid est Atheniensium, possessio est Atheniensium? sic. Similiter autem et in aliis? atqui homo est animalium, sic. Possessio igitur animalium, homo. Nam hominem animalium esse dicimus, quia animal est, et Lysandrum Lacedaemoniorum, quia Lacedaemonius est. Manifestum igitur quoniam in quibus obscurum est quod proponitur, non simpliciter concedendum. Quando vero duobus existentibus cum hoc quidem est, ex necessitate alterum esse videtur; cum vero alterum est, hoc non ex necessitate, interrogato utroque, oportet quod minus est dare. Nam difficilius est colligere de pluribus. Si autem argumentetur quod huic quidem est contrarium, illi autem non est, si oratio vera sit, contrarium esse est dicendum, at nomen alterius positum non esse. Quoniam autem quaedam quidem eorum quae dicuntur plures eum qui non concedit falsum dicere aiunt, quaedam autem non, ut quaecunque ambigunt (utrum enim corruptibilis vel immortalis sit anima animalium, non exploratum est multis), in quibus igitur incertum est utro modo soleat dici quod proponitur; utrum in iis quae sunt ut sententiae, vocant enim sententias, et veras opiniones, et totas negationes, ut diameter incommensurabilis est. Amplius, de quo verum dubitatur, transferens quispiam nomina maxime latebit in illis, nam quia incertum est utro modo se habet verum, non videbitur sophistice agere; propter id autem quod dubium, non videbitur falsum dicere, nam metaphora faciet orationem sine redargutione videri. Amplius, quascunque interrogationum praesenserit aliquis, praeinstandum est et praedicendum, nam sic maxime interrogantem prohibebit.
English
175a31First then, just as we say that we ought sometimes to choose to prove something in the general estimation rather than in truth, so also we have sometimes to solve arguments rather in the general estimation than according to the truth. For it is a general rule in fighting contentious persons, to treat them not as refuting, but as merely appearing to 175a35refute: for we say that they dont really prove their case, so that our object in correcting them must be to dispel the appearance of it. For if refutation be an unambiguous contradiction arrived at from certain views, there could be no need to draw distinctions against amphiboly and ambiguity: for they do not effect a proof. The only motive for drawing further distinctions is that the conclusion reached 175a40looks like a refutation. What, then, we have to beware of, is not being refuted, but seeming to be, because of course the asking of amphibolies and of questions that turn upon 175bambiguity, and all the other tricks of that kind, conceal even a genuine refutation, and make it uncertain who is refuted and who is not. For since one has the right at the end, when the conclusion is drawn, to say that the only 175b5denial made of one’s statement is ambiguous, no matter how precisely he may have addressed his argument to the very same point as oneself, it is not clear whether one has been refuted: for it is not clear whether at the moment one is speaking the truth. If, on the other hand, one had drawn a distinction, and questioned him on the ambiguous term or the amphiboly, the refutation would not have been a matter of uncertainty. Also what is incidentally the object of contentious arguers, though less so nowadays than formerly, would have been fulfilled, namely that the person questioned 175b10Should answer either ‘Yes’ or ‘No’: whereas nowadays the improper forms in which questioners put their questions compel the party questioned to add something to his answer in correction of the faultiness of the proposition as put: for certainly, if the questioner distinguishes his meaning adequately, the answerer is bound to reply either ‘Yes’ or ‘No’.
175b15If any one is going to suppose that an argument which turns upon ambiguity is a refutation, it will be impossible for an answerer to escape being refuted in a sense: for in the case of visible objects one is bound of necessity to deny the term one has asserted, and to assert what one has denied. For the remedy which some people have for this is quite unavailing. They say, not that Coriscus is both 175b20musical and unmusical, but that this Coriscus is musical and this Coriscus unmusical. But this will not do, for to say ‘this Coriscus1 is unmusical’, or ‘musical’,2 and to say ‘this Coriscus’ is so, is to use the same expression: and this he is both affirming and denying at once. ‘But perhaps they do not mean the same. Well, nor did the simple name in the former case: so where is the difference3 If, 175b25however, he is to ascribe to the one person the simple title ‘Coriscus’, while to the other he is to add the prefix ‘one’ or ‘this’, he commits an absurdity: for the latter is no more applicable to the one than to the other: for to whichever he adds it, it makes no difference.
175b28All the same, since if a man does not distinguish the senses of an amphiboly, it is not clear whether he has been confuted or has not been confuted, and since in arguments the right 175b30to distinguish them is granted, it is evident that to grant the question simply without drawing any distinction is a mistake, so that, even if not the man himself, at any rate his argument looks as though it had been refuted. It often happens, however, that, though they see the amphiboly, people hesitate to draw such distinctions, because of the dense crowd of persons who propose questions of the kind, 175b35in order that they may not be thought to be obstructionists at every turn: then, though they would never have supposed that that was the point on which the argument turned, they often find themselves faced by a paradox. Accordingly, since the right of drawing the distinction is granted, one should not hesitate, as has been said before.}
175b39If people never made4 two questions into one question, 175b40the fallacy that turns upon ambiguity and amphiboly would not have existed either, but either genuine refutation or none. For what is the difference between asking ‘Are 176aCall i as and Themistocles musical?’ and what one might have asked if they, being different, had had one name? For if the term applied means more than one thing, he has asked more than one question. If then it be not right to demand simply to be given a single answer to two questions, it is evident that it is not proper to give a simple answer to 176a5any ambiguous question, not even if the predicate be true of all the subjects, as some claim that one should. For this is exactly as though he had asked ‘Are Coriscus and Call i as at home or not at home ?’, supposing them to be both in or both out: for in both cases there is a number of propositions: for though the simple answer be true, that 176a10does not make the question one. For it is possible for it to be true to answer even countless different questions when put to one, all together with either a ‘Yes’ or a ‘No’: but still one should not answer them with a single answer: for that is the death of discussion. Rather, the case is like as though different things had actually had the same name applied to them. If then, one should not give a single 176a15answer to two questions, it is evident that we should not say simply ‘Yes’ or ‘No’ in the case of ambiguous terms either: for the remark is simply a remark, not an answer at all, although among disputants such remarks are loosely deemed to be answers, because they do not see what the consequence is.
176a19As we said,5 then, inasmuch as certain refutations are 176a20generally taken for such, though not such really, in the same way also certain solutions will be generally taken for solutions, though not really such. Now these, we say, must sometimes be advanced rather than the true solutions in contentious reasonings and in the encounter with ambiguity. The proper answer in saying what one thinks is to say ‘Granted’; for in that way the likelihood of being 176a25refuted on a side issue is minimized. If, on the other hand, one is compelled to say something paradoxical, one should then be most careful to add that ‘it seems’ so: for in that way one avoids the impression of being either refuted or paradoxical. Since it is clear what is meant by ‘begging the original question’, and people think that they must at all costs overthrow the premisses6 that lie near the conclusion, and plead in excuse for refusing to grant him some of them that he is begging the original question, so whenever 176a30any one claims from us a point such7 as is bound to follow as a consequence from our thesis, but is false or paradoxical, we must plead the same: for the necessary consequences are generally held to be a part of the thesis itself. Moreover, whenever the universal has been secured not under a definite name, but by a comparison of instances, one should say that the questioner assumes it not in the sense in which it was granted nor in which he proposed it 176a35in the premiss: for this too is a point upon which a refutation often depends.
176a36If one is debarred from these defences one must pass to the argument that the conclusion has not been properly shown, approaching it in the light of the aforesaid distinction between the different kinds of fallacy.8
176a38In the case, then, of names that are used literally one is bound to answer either simply or by drawing a distinction: the tacit understandings implied in our statements, e.g. in 176a40answer to questions that are not put clearly but elliptically 176b—it is upon this that the consequent refutation depends. For example, ‘Is what belongs to Athenians the property of Athenians?’ Yes. ‘And so it is likewise in other cases. But observe; man belongs to the animal kingdom, doesnt he?’ Yes. ‘Then man is the property of the animal kingdom.’ But this is a fallacy: for we say that man ‘belongs to’ the animal kingdom because he is 176b5an animal, just as we say that Lysander ‘belongs to’ the Spartans, because he is a Spartan. It is evident, then, that where the premiss put forward is not clear, one must not grant it simply.
176b8Whenever of two things it is generally thought that it the one is true the other is true of necessity, whereas, if the other is true, the first is not true of necessity, one should, 176b10if asked which of them is true,9 grant the smaller one: for the larger the number of premisses, the harder it is to draw a conclusion from them. If, again, the sophist tries to secure that A has a contrary while B has not,10 suppose what he says is true, you should say that each has a contrary, only for the one there is no established name.
176b14Since, again, in regard to some of the views they express, 176b15most people would say that any one who did not admit them was telling a falsehood, while they would not say this in regard to some, e.g. to any matters whereon opinion is divided (for most people have no distinct view whether the soul of animals is destructible or immortal), accordingly (I) wherever it is uncertain in which of two senses the premiss proposed is usually meant—whether as maxims are (for people call by the name of ‘maxims’ both true opinions and 176b20general assertions), or like the doctrine ‘the diagonal of a square is incommensurate with its side’:11 and moreover (2) whenever opinions are divided as to the truth, we then have subjects of which it is very easy to change the terminology undetected. For because of the uncertainty in which of the two senses the premiss contains the truth, one will not be thought to be playing any trick, while because of the division of opinion, one will not be thought to be telling a falsehood. Change the terminology therefore, for the 176b25change12 will make the position irrefutable.
176b26Moreover, whenever one foresees any question coming, one should put in one’s objection and have one’s say beforehand: for by doing so one is likely to embarrass the questioner most effectually.
Translator's notes
- 1 175b21. Read ..Adyos τὸ τοῦτον τὸν Καὶ,
- 2 175b22, Read ἄμουσον εἶναι (ἢ μουσικόν).
- 3 175b22, Read ἄμουσον εἶναι (ἢ μουσικόν). 8 17524. Read ὥστε τί διαφέρει;
- 4 160° 23 ff.
- 5 17539. Read érotet. 164b25.
- 6 176a28. Read πάντως, dv [= adv]...
- 7 196° 30. Read τι τοιοῦτον.
- 8 176a32. Read αὐτῆς εἶναι Soxet τῆς θέσεως. 1 Cf. ch. 6.
- 9 176b0, Read πότερον (sc. ἔστι).
- 10 Cf. 106a36, 123° 31.
- 11 17620. Read a comma, instead ofa full-stop, after ἀσύμμετρος.
- 12 176b24. Read ἡ yap μεταφορά.
Owen 1853
First then, as we say, we ought sometimes to prefer to syllogize probably, rather than truly, thus also we must solve sometimes rather probably than according to truth, for in short, we must contend with contentious men, not as if they were confuting, but as appearing to do so, since we do not say that they conclude syllogistically, so that we must direct ourselves to their not appearing.1 For if an elenchus is a contradiction not equivocal, from certain (assumptions), there will be no necessity of distinguishing against things ambiguous and equivocation, for he2 does not make a syllogism. Still we must make a division, for no other reason than because the conclusion appears to have the form of elenchus. Wherefore we must be cautious not of being confuted, but of seeming to be so, since ambiguous interrogations and those which are from equivocation, and other such deceptions, both obscure the true elenchus, and render it dubious whether a person is confuted by an elenchus or not. For since it is possible at the end, when a conclusion is made (for the respondent) to say that he has denied, (viz. the interrogator) not what the respondent affirmed, but equivocally,3 even if he4 happens especially to tend to the same point, it is doubtful whether he5 is confuted by an elenchus, for it is dubious whether he now asserts the truth. If on the other hand, dividing, he questions the equivocal or the ambiguous, the elenchus will not be obscure, and what the contentious less require now than formerly, viz. that the person questioned should answer yes or no, should occur. Nevertheless, now because querists do not question well, it is necessary that the person questioned should add something to his answer, correcting the faultiness of the proposition, since if he, the querist, distinguishes sufficiently, the respondent must necessarily say yes or no.
If, indeed, any one should suppose that to be an elenchus, which is according to equivocation, it will be impossible for the respondent in any way to avoid confutation by an elenchus, for in visible things it is necessary to deny the name which he affirms, and to affirm what he denied.6 For as some correct there is no benefit, for they say that Coriscus is not musical and unmusical, but that this Coriscus is musical, and
to infer; and this appears not only most correct in signification, but is decidedly most consonant with the expression, (πρὸς τὸ μὴ δοκεῖν διορθωτέον). that unmusical, since that Coriscus is, will be the same sentence with that this Coriscus is unmusical or musical, which he7 at one and the same time affirms and denies. Yet perhaps they do not signify the same thing, for neither does the name there, so that there is some difference,8 if, however, he assigns to the one to mean simply Coriscus, but adds to the other a certain one or this one, it is absurd, for it will not be more in one than in the other, as it is of no consequence to which it is attributed.
Nevertheless, since it is dubious whether he who does not distinguish the ambiguity, is confuted by an elenchus or not, but it is allowed in disputations to make a distinction, it is evident that he who does not distinguish, but simply grants the interrogation, errs, wherefore, if not the man himself, yet his argument, resembles a confuted elenchus. It frequently happens, however, that they who see the ambiguity, are unwilling to distinguish from the frequency of those who propose things of this kind, that they may not seem to be morose in every thing, and next, not thinking that the argument depends on this, a person frequently meets with a paradox, wherefore since distinction is allowable, it must not be delayed as we said before.
Unless, indeed, a person makes two interrogations to be one, there will not be a paralogism from equivocation and ambiguity, but either an elenchus or not. For what difference is there in asking whether Callias and Themistocles are musicians, or whether to both, being different men, there is one common name? for if that signify more than one, he (who uses it) will ask many things. If, then, it is not right to require that we assume simply, one answer to two questions, it is evidently not becoming to answer simply, any thing equivocal, not even if, as some require, it be true in all; for this is just the same as if it were asked, whether Coriscus and Callias are at home or not? whether both are present or not present? since in both ways the propositions are many. For it does not follow if the assertion is true, that there is on this account one question, since there may be ten thousand different questions asked, to all of which it may be true to answer yes or no, yet nevertheless, one answer must not be given, for disputation would be subverted, and this is the same as if the same name, should be assigned to different things. If, then, it is not right to give one answer to two questions, it is evident that we must not answer yes or no in things equivocal, since neither does he who says this, answer, but speak, (merely,)9 and this is claimed in a certain respect amongst those who dispute, because the result is concealed.10 As, therefore, we said since neither are certain things, elenchi really, which seem to be so, in the same manner also, certain will seem to be solutions which are not, but which we say that sometimes it is necessary to adduce rather than the true, in contentious arguments and in opposition to (a paralogism from) duplicity. Likewise, we must answer things which seem to be (true) by saying, “be it so,” for thus, least of all, would there be a parexelenchus, but if a person should be compelled to assert some paradox, there “to seem,” must especially be added,11 for thus, there will appear to be neither an elenchus12 nor a paradox. Since, however, it is clear how the original proposition is made a postulate, and men think altogether (that it is made so), if it be near (the question) we must subvert and not grant certain things, as if the interrogator made a petitio principii, and when any one requires such a thing to be granted which necessarily, indeed, results from the thesis, but is false or contrary to opinion, it must be said to be the same (as the question), for things consequent from necessity appear to be parts of the thesis itself. Moreover, when universal is assumed not in name but by comparison, it must be said that he (the opponent) assumes it, not as it was given, nor as he proposed it, for from this an elenchus frequently arises.
He however who is excluded from these, must have recourse to (asserting) that the thing is not well demonstrated, objecting according to the definition stated.
In names then, which are properly so called, it is necessary to answer either simply or by distinction. As to, however, those things which we admit, secretly perceiving them, for instance, whatever are not clearly interrogated, but with diminution, from this an elenchus happens, as, for instance, “Is what belongs to the Athenians, the possession of the Athenians?” “Yes.” In like manner, as to other things, “Does not man also belong to animals?” “Yes.” Man therefore is the possession of animals. For we say that man is of animals, because he is an animal, and Lysander is of the Lacedæmonians, because he is a Lacedæmonian; wherefore it is clear that where the proposition is obscure, we must not make a simple concession.
But when of two existents, the one existing, the other also appears of necessity to exist,13 but this existing, that does not from necessity; he who is asked which of the two (he thinks exists) ought to give that which is less (widely extended), for it is harder to syllogize from many things.14 Yet if some one should argue that there is something contrary to the one, but not to the other, even if the assertion be true, we must say that the contrary (of the other, is), but that the name of the other, is not laid down.
Nevertheless, since some of the things which the multitude assert, are such that he who does not admit them, they would say, answered falsely, but others are not such; as those of which there are contrary opinions, (for whether the soul of animals, is corruptible or incorruptible, is not determined by the multitude,) in which then it is doubtful how it is usual to enunciate what is proposed, (so that it may be asked) whether (it appears to the respondent) as sentences, for they call both true opinions and universal enunciations15 sentences, as that the diameter of a square is incommensurate with its side. Besides, of which there is a two-fold opinion as to truth, in these, by transferring the names, a person would especially escape detection, for from its being doubtful in what way the truth subsists, he will not appear sophistically to cavil, and from there being opinions on both sides, he will not seem to answer falsely, for the transition will render his answer incapable of confutation by an elenchus.16 Further, those interrogations which a person foresees, must be previously objected to and declared, for thus especially he will impede the inquirer.
Translator's notes
- 1 Taylor renders this, “We must contend with litigious men and consider them not as confuting, but as appearing to confute, since,” etc. “Hence, (he who answers) must endeavour that his arguments may not appear (to syllogize and be confuted).” Buhle supposes the direction to apply to “our, i. e. the respondents, not appearing to confute.” The translation accords with the interpretation of Waitz, viz. that as sophistical syllogisms do not really but only apparently infer, we must address ourselves to the removal of that practice, so that they may not even seem
- 2 Who interrogates such things.
- 3 Buhle and Taylor insert the following clause here, which is omitted by Bekker and Waitz, “But has interrogated ambiguously, and therefore that he affirms one thing, and the interrogator assumes another, and denies in the conclusion.”
- 4 The querist.
- 5 The respondent.
- 6 Cf. Alexand. in Schol. 310, 621. Waitz.
- 7 The respondent.
- 8 I follow Waitz here; Buhle and Taylor read (οὐδέν) τι διαφέρει. Upon the method of solving the sophism, vide Waitz, vol. ii. p. 520.
- 9 Because what he replies to is nought, for he answers as if to one thing, whereas the ambiguous is not one thing, but one name and many things.
- 10 Through ignorance, those who dispute are praised as if they answered well, when they simply answer. Taylor.
- 11 To the answer.
- 12 That is, it is better to reply “be it so,” or “it seems so,” than “yes,” because we thereby do not seem to admit any fact so much as courteously to use an expletive, in order not to appear unnecessarily to contradict our opponent; this gives us time also for retracting more easily afterwards.
- 13 As when an universal and particular prop. exist, the existence of the second seems to follow from that of the first, but not vice versâ.
- 14 In this case he ought to admit the particular, rather than the universal, because an argument from particulars is more difficult.
- 15 An. Pr. ii. ch. 2—4.
- 16 I have given this paragraph as literally as it could be rendered consistent with any meaning, and thereby concur in my interpretation of it with Waitz and Buhle : Taylor, by his excessive interpolation, has rendered it doubly obscure. If Bekker’s pointing be used, the commencing sentence will have neither apodosis, nor meaning. The rule conveyed is, that if any doubt exist of the truth of a proposition, we ought to change the names, in order to avoid the appearance of sophism, being defended by the acknowledged mutability of opinion, from the charge of advancing a falsity.
Chapter 18 Of True Solution.176b29–177a8
Latin
Quoniam autem recta solutio est manifestatio falsi syllogismi, ob quamcunque interrogationem accidat falsum (falsus autem syllogismus dicitur dupliciter, nam aut si collectum est falsum, aut si cum non est syllogismus, videtur esse syllogismus), erit et quae nunc dicta est solutio, et apparentis syllogismi, ob quam videtur esse interrogationum correctio; quare contingit orationes syllogizantes quidem interimere, apparentes autem dividentem solvere. Rursum autem quoniam syllogizantium orationum, hae quidem veram, illae autem falsam habent conclusionem, eas quidem quae secundum conclusionem sunt falsae, duobus modis contingit solvere: nam et eo quod interimitur aliquid eorum quae interrogata sunt, et eo quod ostenditur conclusio non sic se habere. Eas vero quae secundum propositiones, eo quod interimitur quiddam solum, nam conclusio vera est. Quare volentibus solvere orationem, primum quidem inspiciendum si syllogizat, an non syllogizat; deinde utrum vera sit conclusio, an non vera, quatenus vel dividentes, vel interimentes solvamus, et iterum interimentes hoc modo, vel illo, quemadmodum dictum est prius. Differt autem plurimum, et interrogantem, et non, solvere orationem; nam praevidere quidem difficile est, per otium autem temporis videre, facile.
English
176b29Inasmuch as a proper solution is an exposure of false 176b30reasoning, showing on what kind of question the falsity depends, and whereas ‘false reasoning’ has a double meaning—for it is used either if a false conclusion has been proved, or if there is only an apparent proof and no real one—there must be both the kind of solution just described1, and also the correction of a merely apparent proof, so as to show upon which of the questions the appearance depends. 176b35Thus it comes about that one solves arguments that are properly reasoned by demolishing them, whereas one solves merely apparent arguments by drawing distinctions. Again, inasmuch as of arguments that are properly reasoned some have a true and others a false conclusion, those that are false in respect of their conclusion it is possible to solve in two ways; for it is possible both by demolishing one of 176b40the premisses asked, and by showing that the conclusion is 177anot the real state of the case: those, on the other hand, that are false in respect of their premisses can be solved only by a demolition of one of them; for the conclusion is true. So that those who wish to solve an argument should in the first place look and see if it is properly reasoned, or is unreasoned; and next, whether the conclusion be true or false, in order that we may effect the solution either by 177a5drawing some distinction or by demolishing something, and demolishing it either in this way or in that, as was laid down before.2 There is a very great deal of difference between solving an argument when being subjected to questions and when not: for to foresee traps is difficult, whereas to see them at one’s leisure is easier.
Translator's notes
- 1 Ch. 17.
- 2 176b36-1778 2.
Owen 1853
Since however a right solution is the detection of a false syllogism, (showing) by what interrogation the falsity occurs; but a syllogism is called false in two ways, (either if it is falsely concluded, or if not being a syllogism, it seems to be one,) what is now said to be a solution will be a correction of an apparent syllogism, (showing) from what interrogation it is apparent. Hence, it happens that those arguments which conclude by syllogism, are solved by negation, but apparent ones by distinction.1 Again, since some of the arguments syllogistically concluded are true, but others have a false conclusion; those which are false, according to the conclusion, we may solve in two ways, by taking away some one of the interrogations, and by showing that the conclusion does not thus subsist; but those (which are false), according to the propositions,2 by taking away some (interrogation) only, for the conclusion is true. So that they who desire to solve an argument, should first consider if it is conclusive or inconclusive; next, whether the conclusion is true or false, that we may solve it either by division or subversion, and subverting it either in this or that way, as was observed before. Still, it makes a great difference whether a person, being interrogated or not, solves the argument, since to foresee is difficult, but to consider at leisure is easy.
Translator's notes
- 1 Taylor has translated this erroneously, but gives the general meaning of the passage correctly in a note : viz. that if the argument consist in the matter, we must reply by negation ; if in the form, by distinction.
- 2 Viz. which conclude the true from false premises.
Chapter 19 Of Solution of Elenchi from Equivocation and Ambiguity.177a9–32
Latin
Earum igitur quae propter aequivocationem et amphiboliam redargutionum, aliae quidem habent aliquam interrogationem plura significantem, aliae autem conclusionem multipliciter dictam: ut in ea quidem quae est silentia dicere, conclusio est duplex; in ea vero quae est non conscire scientem, una interrogationum amphibolia est. Et duplex quidem quandoque est ens, quandoque non est ens, et quandoque significat duplex; hoc quidem ens, illud vero non ens. Quibuscunque igitur in fine est multiplex, nisi prius sumpserit contradictionem, non fit redargutio, ut in eo quod est caecum videre, nam sine contradictione non fit redargutio. Quibuscunque vero in interrogationibus, non necesse est praenegare quod duplex est, nam non ad hoc, sed propter hoc fit oratio. In principio igitur ad duplex et nomen et orationem sic respondendum, quod est ut sic, est autem ut non: ut de eo quod est silentia dicere, quod est ut sic; est autem ut non, et quae expediunt, agendum; sunt autem quae sic, sunt autem quae non, nam expedientia dicuntur multipliciter. Si autem lateat, in fine addendo interrogationi corrigendum, estne silentia dicere? non tamen eos qui silent. Et in iis autem quae se habent quidem multipliciter in propositionibus, similiter. Nonne putas consciunt, quod sciunt? sic. Sed non sic scientes, non enim est idem, quod non est conscire, atque sic quidem non esse scientes. Et omnino obluctandum est, tametsi simpliciter colligatur, quod non rem quam dixit negavit, sed nomen, quare id non est redargutio.
English
177a9Of the refutations, then, that depend upon ambiguity and 177a10amphiboly some contain some question with more than one meaning, while others contain a conclusion bearing a number of senses: e.g. in the proof that ‘speaking of the silent’ is possible, the conclusion has a double meaning, while in the proof that ‘he who knows does not understand what he knows’ one of the questions contains an amphiboly. Also the double-edged saying is true in one context but 177a15not in another: it means something that is and something that is not.
177a16Whenever, then, the many senses lie in the conclusion no refutation takes place unless the sophist secures as well the contradiction of the conclusion he means to prove; e. g. in the proof that ‘seeing of the blind’ is possible: for without the contradiction there was no refutation. Whenever, on the other hand, the many senses lie in the questions, there is no necessity to begin by denying the double-edged premiss: for this was not the goal of the argument but 177a20only its support. At the start, then, one should reply with regard to an ambiguity, whether of a term or of a phrase, in this manner, that ‘in one sense it is so, and in another not so’, as e.g. that ‘speaking of the silent’ is in one sense possible but in another not possible: also that in one sense ‘one should do what must needs be done’, but not in another: for ‘what must needs be’ bears a number of senses. If, however, the ambiguity escapes one, one should 177a25correct it at the end by making an addition to the question: ‘Is speaking of the silent possible?’ ‘No, but to speak of A while he is silent is possible.’ Also, in cases which contain the ambiguity in their premisses, one should reply in like manner: ‘Do people then not understand what they know?’1 ‘Yes, but not those who know it in the manner described’: for it is not the same thing to say that ‘those who know cannot understand what they know’, and to say that ‘those who know something in this particular 177a30manner cannot do so’. In general, too, even though he draws his conclusion in a quite unambiguous manner, one should con tend that what he has negated is not the fact which one has asserted but only its name; and that therefore there is no refutation.
Translator's notes
- 1 177a28, Read 6 τι ἐπίστανται.
Owen 1853
Of elenchi which are from equivocation and ambiguity, some have an interrogation signifying many things, but others a conclusion multifariously stated; for instance in the case, that he who is silent speaks, the conclusion is two-fold, but in this, that he who knows, at the same time does not know,1 one interrogation is ambiguous, and what is two-fold is at one time (true), and at another not, for the two-fold signifies that which is, and that which is not.
In those assertions, therefore, in the conclusion of which there is the multifarious, except (the opponent) assumes contradiction, there is not an elenchus, as in this, that the blind man sees,2 for without contradiction there was not an elenchus; but in those in the interrogations, of which (there is the multifarious), it is not necessary previously3 to deny what is two-fold, for the argument does not subsist with reference to this, but on account of this. In the beginning, then, since both the name and the sentence are two-fold, we must answer thus, that it partly is, and partly is not, as that the silent speaks is partly true, and partly not.4 And that τὰ δέοντα should be done, is true of some things, but not of others, for τὰ δέοντα are predicated multifariously. Still if it5 be latent, at the end we must correct the interrogation by an addition; “Is it then true, σιγῶντα λέγειν?” “No, but τόνδε σιγντα.”6 In those, also, which have the multifarious in the propositions, (we must act) in like manner; “Do they not at the same time then, know what they know?” Yes, but not those who thus know, for it is not the same thing that (those who know), at one and the same time know, and that those who thus know, cannot (at one and the same time know).7 In short, (the respondent) must contend even if the adversary simply concludes, and (he must assert) that he denied not the thing affirmed by him, but the name, so that it is not an elenchus.
Translator's notes
- 1 Buhle's text and Taylor's translation insert—(“as in this argument, ‘He who knows how to speak or to act, at the same time knows that which he says or does; but this man knows how to speak Iambic verses, he therefore at the same time knows Iambic verses.’”) Neither Bekker nor Waitz, whose text I follow, admits the interpolation. In this example, the ambiguity is not in the conclusion but in the minor prop.
- 2 In our thesis a blind man is said not “to see:” in the conclusion of the sophist a blind man is said to “be seen.” For in this “cæcum” (the acc. of cæcus) is the acc. patient, in that, it is the acc. agent.
- 3 That is, before the distinction is drawn.
- 4 If the sense be, “An quis possit dicere silentem?”—“Can any one speak of him who is silent?” it is true. If it means, “An quis possit dicere silens?” it is false.
- 5 The multifarious.
- 6 After the sophist has concluded, the respondent who has not detected the ambiguity before, ought to correct his answer by distinguishing thus: I have denied that the silent can speak, as that any one being silent can speak, but I do not deny that some one may speak of silent things, as wood, stones, etc.
- 7 If the sophistical inquiry be put, “Does every one who says a thing, know what he says?” the reply should be, that in some respects he does, in others he does not, know. He may know, so far as the words are concerned, he may be ignorant, as to the signification.
Chapter 20 Of Solution of Arguments from Composition and Division.177a33–177b34
Latin
Manifestum autem et eas quae sunt propter compositionem et divisionem, quomodo solvendum, nam si divisa et composita oratio aliud significat cum concluditur, contrarium dicendum. Sunt autem hujusmodi omnes orationes secundum compositionem et divisionem. Putasne quo vidisti tu hunc percussum, illo percussus est hic? et quo percussus est, illo tu vidisti? Habet quidem aliquid etiam dubiarum quaestionum, quamvis sit propter compositionem, nam non est duplex ob id quod est secundum divisionem, non enim eadem oratio fit divisa, et composita. Siquidem ora et hora secundum accentum prolata significant aliud, sed in scriptis quidem idem nomen, cum ex eisdem elementis scriptum sit, et similiter, et illic autem jam signa faciunt, prolata non eadem. Quare non duplex quod propter divisionem est. Manifestum autem quoniam non omnes redargutiones propter duplex, sicut quidam dicunt. Dividendum igitur et qui respondet, non idem est enim dicere videre oculis percussum, et dicere oculis percussum videre. Et Euthydemi oratio: Putasne vidisti tu nunc existentes in Pyraeo naves, cum in Sicilia sis? et rursum, putasne malum sutorem bonum esse? sit autem quis bonus, sutor malus; quare sutor malus. Putasne quorum scientiae bonae, bonas esse disciplinas; mali autem bona disciplina, igitur bona disciplina malum, attamen et malum, et disciplina malum, quare mala disciplina, malum. Putasne verum dicere nunc quoniam tu factus es? factus ergo nunc. An aliud significat divisum? verum enim dicere nunc, quod tu factus es; sed non, nunc tu factus es. Putasne ut potes, et quae potes, sic et ipsa facies? non citharizans autem habes potestatem citharizandi, citharizabis igitur non citharizans. An non hujus habet potestatem, ut non citharizans citharizet? sed cum non facit hoc, ut faciat. Solvunt autem quidam id et aliter, nam si dedit ut potest facere, non dicunt accidere non citharizantem citharizare. Non enim omnino ut potest facere datum est facere, non idem autem esse ut potest, et omnino ut potest facere. Sed manifestum quoniam non bene solvunt, nam orationum omnium quae propter idem, eadem solutio; eadem autem non accommodabitur ad omnes, nec omnino ad interrogatas, sed est ad interrogantem, et non ad orationem.
English
177a33It is evident also how one should solve those refutations that depend upon the division and combination of words: for if the expression means something different when 177a35divided and when combined, as soon as one’s opponent draws his conclusion one should take the expression in the contrary way. All such expressions as the following depend upon the combination or division of the words: ‘Was X being beaten with that with which you saw him being beaten ?’ and ‘Did you see him being beaten with that with which he was being beaten?’ This fallacy has 177balso in it an element of amphiboly in the questions, but it really depends upon combination. For the meaning that depends upon the division of the words is not really a double meaning (for the expression when divided is not the same),! unless also the word that is pronounced, according to its breathing, as ὄρος and ὅρος is a case of double meaning. (In writing, indeed, a word is the same whenever 177b5it is written of the same letters and in the same manner —and even there people nowadays put marks at the side to show the pronunciation—but the spoken words are not the same.) Accordingly an expression that depends upon division is not an ambiguous one. It is evident also that not all refutations depend upon ambiguity as some people say they do.
177b10The answerer, then, must divide the expression: for ‘I-saw-a-man-being-beaten with my eyes’ is not the same as to say ‘I saw a man being-beaten-with-my-eyes’. Also there is the argument of Euthydemus proving ‘Then you know now in Sickly that there are triremes in Piraeus’:1 and again, ‘Can a good man who is a cobbler be bad ?’ ‘No.’ ‘But a good man may be a bad cobbler: therefore 177b15a good cobbler will be bad.’ Again, ‘Things the knowledge of which is good, are good things to learn, arent they?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘The knowledge, however, of evil is good:2 therefore evil is a good thing to know.’ ‘Yes. But, you see, evil is both evil and a thing-to-learn, so that evil is an evil-thing-to-learn, although the knowledge of evils is good.’ 177b20Again, ‘Is it true to say in the present moment that you are born?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Then you are born in the present moment.’ ‘No; the expression as divided has a different meaning: for it is true to say-in-the-present-moment that “you are born”, but not “You are born-in-the-present-moment ”.’ Again, ‘Could you do what you can, and as you can?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But when not harping, you have the power to harp: and therefore you could harp when not harping.’ 177b25‘No: he has not the power to harp-while-not-harping; merely, when he is not doing it, he has the power to do it.’
177b26Some people solve this last refutation in another way as well. For, they say, if he has granted that he can do anything in the way he can, still it does not follow that he can harp when not harping: for it has not been granted that he will do anything in every way in which he can; and 177b30it is not the same thing ‘to do a thing in the way he can’ and ‘to do it in every way in which he can’. But evidently they do not solve it properly: for of arguments that depend upon the same point the solution is the same, whereas this will not fit all cases of the kind nor yet all ways of putting the questions: it is valid against the questioner, but not against his argument.
Translator's notes
- 1 177b2 ob yd, i thetic. ?-177b12-13. Read Ap’ οἶδας (12) and a colon instead of a question mark after ἐν Σικελίᾳ dv. ; κως,
- 2 γηγὺ 17 σπουδαῖον τὸ μάθημα probably a slip for σπουδαία ἡ emiaTypN, which the argument requires. ‘The translation assumes the latter.
Owen 1853
It is evident how these arguments which are from division and composition must be solved, for if a divided and a composite sentence have a different signification, that must be stated1 which is contrary to the conclusion.2 Now all such arguments are from composition or division.3 “Did he strike him with that, with which you saw him striking?”4 and “with what he struck, with that, did you see him striking?”5 have something of ambiguous interrogations, but nevertheless it is from composition. For what is assumed from division is not two-fold, because there does not arise the same sentence when divided,6 unless also ὄρος, and ὄρος pronounced with the accent, signify a different thing;7 but in writings the name is the same, since it is written from the same elements, and after the same manner, and there indeed the marks are the same, but the things pronounced are different. Hence what is assumed from division is not two-fold, and it is likewise clear that not all elenchi are from the two-fold, as some say.
The respondent therefore must make a distinction, for it is not the same thing for a man to say, that he saw some one striking with his eyes, and that with his eyes he saw some one striking, and the argument of Euthydemus (belongs to this). “Have you now, being in Sicily, seen the triremes which are in the Piræus?” and again, “Can a man being good, be a bad shoemaker?” but some one being a good shoemaker, may be bad, so that there will be a bad shoemaker. (Again,) “Are those exercises worthy, of which the sciences are worthy?” but the exercise of a bad man is worthy; wherefore, what is bad, is a worthy exercise, but what is bad is both an exercise and that which is bad, so that what is bad, is a bad exercise. “Is it true to say now that you are born? you are therefore born now.” Or does this (sentence) signify another thing when divided, for it is now true to say that you are born, but not that you are now born. As to the manner in which you are able, and the things which you are able to do, will you do these things, and in this manner? but when not playing on the harp, you have the power of playing, wherefore, you would play when not playing; or may we not say that he has the power of playing on the harp, when he does not play, but when he does not do it,8 of doing it ?
Some indeed solve this (sophism) in another way, for if (the respondent) grants that he is able to do so, they say it does not happen that he who does not play plays, for he does not grant that he does it in whatever way it is possible, nor is it the same thing to say as it is possible, and in whatever way it is possible to do it. Still, it is evident that they do not solve it well, for of arguments from the same (place) there is the same solution, but this will not suit all, nor questions in every way, but is (adapted) to the interrogator, not to the argument.9
Translator's notes
- 1 In the solution.
- 2 By the respondent must be stated what is contrary to the sophist’s inference.
- 3 Vide Whately’s Logic, b. iii.; Mansel, Appendix, note, pp. 117 and 118.
- 4 Supply—But you saw him with your eyes striking, . . . he struck with eyes.
- 5 Supply—But he struck with a staff, . . . you saw with a staff.
- 6 As when conjoined.
- 7 Whereas this word with the spiritus lenis, is “a mountain,” with the spiritus asper, is “a boundary.” Some of these quibblings would be beneath notice, were they not in various shapes frequent. The case here was that Euthydemus knew that there were galleys extant, he being in the Piræus when he knew this . . . he knew that there were galleys in the Piræus.
- 8 He has the power.
- 9 That is, the very solution of the sophism is itself sophistical. Cf. ch. viii.
Chapter 21 Of Solution of Arguments from Accent.177b35–178a3
Latin
Propter accentum autem orationes non sunt, neque in iis quae scribuntur, neque in iis quae dicuntur, praeterquam si quae paucae fiunt, ut hic: putasne est quod habitas domus? sic. Nunquid, ne est quod habitas, negatio ejus est quod habitas? sic. Dicebas autem, ne esse quod habitas domum. Negas igitur te habitare domum. Quomodo autem solvendum est, palam. Non enim idem significat graviter et acute prolatum.
English
177b35Accentuation gives rise to no fallacious arguments, either as written or as spoken, except perhaps some few that might be made up; e.g. the following argument. ‘Is od καταλύεις a house?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Is then οὐ καταλύεις the 178anegation of καταλύεις?’ ‘Yes. ‘But you said that of ralves is a house: therefore the house is a negation. How one should solve this, is clear: for the word does not mean the same when spoken with an acuter and when spoken with a graver accent.
Owen 1853
Arguments indeed are not derived from accent, neither in writings nor sentences pronounced, unless there may be a few, such as this argument, “Is τὸ οὗ καταλύεις a house?” yes ! “Is not τὸ οὐ καταλύεις the negation τοῦ καταλύεις?” yes ! “But you said that τὸ οὗ καταλύεις was a house, therefore a house is a negation.” How therefore the solution must be made, is clear, for “οὐ” does not signify the same thing, when pronounced more acutely, and when more gravely.1
Translator's notes
- 1 “ Is not the place where you dwell, a house ? ” here the sophism is conveyed in the particle οὐ, which, circumflexed, signifies “ where,” but acutely accented, “ not,” so that by granting that οὗ, where you dwell, is a house, it is inferred that οὐ κατάλυεις, i. e. you do not dwell, is a house. Taylor.
Chapter 22 Of Solution of Argument from Figure of Speech.178a4–179a10
Latin
Manifestum autem et in iis quae fiunt propter id quod ut eadem dicuntur ea quae non sunt eadem, quo pacto obsistendum, eo quod habemus genera praedicamentorum; nam hic quidem dedit interrogatus non esse aliquid eorum quae quid est significant, ille vero ostendit quidem esse aliquid eorum quae sunt ad aliquid vel quantitatis. Videntur autem quid est significare propter dictionem, ut in hac oratione. Putasne contingit idem simul facere et fieri? non; at vero videre simul et videri idem et secundum idem contingit. Putasne est aliquid eorum quae sunt pati facere? non. Nonne igitur secatur, uritur, operatur similiter dicuntur, et omnia quidem pati significant? rursum autem currere, videre similiter sibi invicem dicuntur, verumtamen videre, operari aliquid est, quare et pati aliquid, simul etiam et facere. Si autem aliquis illic dans contingere simul idem facere, et pati, videre, et videri dicat possibile, nondum redargutus est si non dicat videre facere aliquid, et videri pati: indiget enim hac interrogatione, sed ab audiente opinatur datum esse, cum et secare facere aliquid, et secari fieri aliquid dedit; et quaecunque alia similiter dicuntur. Nam reliquum ipse addit qui audit, veluti similiter dictum, illud autem dicitur quidem non similiter, videtur autem propter dictionem. Idem autem accidit hic quod in aequivocationibus, putat enim in aequivocis inscius orationum, quam dixit negare rem, non nomen, ideoque adhuc indiget interrogatione si ad unam aspiciens dicat aequivocum. Sic enim dante, erit redargutio. Similes autem et hae orationes illis, si quod quis habens, postea non habet, amisit; nam unum solum amittens calculum, non habebit decem calculos. An quod non habet quidem, prius habens, amisit? quantum autem habet aliquot, non necesse est tot amittere. Interrogans igitur quod habet, colligit in eo quot, nam decem aliquot. Si igitur dixisset a principio, si quot quis non habet prius habens, putasne amisit tot? nullus utique dedisset, sed aut tot, aut horum aliquid. Et quoniam dabit aliquis quod non habet, non enim habet unum solum calculum. An non dedit quod non habuit, sed ut non habuit? nam solum, non quod significat, neque quale, neque quantum, sed ut se habet ad aliquid, ut quod non cum alio. Quemadmodum si dicat, putasne quod non aliquis habet dabit? non annuente autem, interroget. Si dabit quis aliquid cito, qui non habet cito? astruentem autem colligat quod dabit quis quod non habet, et manifestum quoniam non syllogizavit, nam cito non est quod dare, sed hoc modo dare. Quo autem modo non habet, dabit aliquis, ut quod delectabiliter habet, moeste dabit. Similes autem et hujusmodi orationes. Putasne quam non habet, manu percutiet quis? aut quem non habet, oculo videbit? non enim habet unum solum oculum. Solvunt autem quidam dicentes, et quod habet unum solum oculum, et aliud quidlibet qui plura habet, quidam autem et ut quod habet accepit. Dedit enim unum solum hic calculum, et hic habet (dicunt) unum solum ab hoc calculum, accepit enim ab hoc, ergo unum solum habet hic calculum. Alii autem statim interrogationem interimentes, quia contingit quod non accepit habere, ut vinum accipientem suave, si corrumpatur in acceptione, habere acre. Sed quod dictum est prius, hi omnes non ad orationem, sed ad hominem solvunt, nam si esset haec solutio, dantem oppositum non possibile esset solvere, quemadmodum et in aliis: ut si est quidem quod est, est etiam quod non est solutio. Si simpliciter det dici, concludit; si autem non concludit, non erit solutio. In praedictis autem (omnibus datis) non dicimus fieri syllogismum. Amplius autem et hae sunt ex hujusmodi orationibus. Putasne quod scriptum est, scripsit quis? scriptum est autem nunc quod tu sedes, falsa oratio; erat autem vera cum scribebatur, igitur simul scribebatur falsa et vera. Nam falsam vel veram orationem, vel opinionem esse, non quod, sed tale significat, nam eadem ratio et in opinione. Et putas quod discit discens, hoc est quod discit? discit autem aliquis quod est tarde, celeriter. Non igitur quod discit, sed ut discit dixit. Et putas quod ambulat aliquis, pessundat? ambulat autem totam diem. An non quod ambulat, sed quando ambulat dixit. Nec cum scyphum quis bibat, quod bibit, sed ex quo? Et putas quod quis scivit inveniens, vel discens scivit? quorum autem hoc quidem invenit, illud autem didicit, ambo haec neutrum. An haec quidem omne, quod autem non omne? Et quoniam est quis tertius homo a se, et ab unoquoque. Nam homo et omne commune, non hoc aliquid, sed quale quid, vel ad aliquid, vel aliquo modo, vel hujusmodi aliquid significat. Similiter autem et in hoc, Coriscus et Coriscus musicus, utrum idem an alterum? Nam hoc quidem hoc aliquid, illud autem quale quid significat, quare non est idem exponere. Exponere autem non facit tertium hominem, sed idipsum quid est concedere, non enim erit hoc aliquid esse id quod Callias et id quod homo est; neque si quis expositum non id quidem quod hoc aliquid esse dicat, sed idem quod quale, nihil referet, nam erit a multis unum quiddam, ut homo; manifestum ergo quoniam non dandum hoc aliquid esse quid quod communiter praedicatur de omnibus, sed aut quantum, aut quale, aut ad aliquid, aut aliquid talium significare.
English
178a4It is clear also how one must meet those fallacies that 178a5depend on the identical expression of things that are not identical, seeing that we are in possession of the kinds of predications. For the one man, say, has granted, when asked, that a term denoting a substance does not belong as an attribute, while the other has shown that some attribute belongs which is in the Category of Relation or of Quantity, but is usually thought to denote a substance because of its expression; e. g. in the following argument: ‘Is it possible to be doing and to have done the same thing at the same 178a10time?’ ‘No.’ ‘But, you see, it is surely possible to be seeing and to have seen the same thing at the same time, and in the same aspect.’ Again, ‘Is any mode of passivity a mode of activity?’ ‘No. ‘Then “he is cut”, ‘the is burnt”, “he is struck by some sensible object” are alike in expression and all denote some form of passivity, while again “to say”, ‘to run”, ‘to see” are like one another in 178a15expression: but, you see, ‘to see” is surely a form of being struck by a sensible object; therefore it is at the same time a form of passivity and of activity.” Suppose, however, that in that case any one, after granting that it is not possible to do and to have done the same thing in the same time, were to say that it is possible to see and to have seen it, still he has not yet been refuted, suppose him to say that ‘to see’ is not a form of ‘doing’ (activity) but of ‘passivity’: for this question is required as well, though 178a20he is supposed by the listener to have already granted it, when he granted that ‘to cut’ is a form of present, and ‘to have cut’ a form of past, activity, and so on with the other things that have a like expression. For the listener adds the rest by himself, thinking the meaning to be alike: whereas really the meaning is not alike, though it appears to be so because of the expression. The same thing 178a25happens here as happens in cases of ambiguity: for in dealing with ambiguous expressions the tyro in argument supposes the sophist to have negated the fact which he (the tyro) affirmed, and not merely the name: whereas there still wants the question whether in using the ambiguous term he had a single meaning in view: for if he grants that that was so, the refutation will be effected.
178a29Like the above are also the following arguments. It is 178a30asked if a man has lost what he once had and afterwards has not: for a man will no longer have ten dice even though he has only lost one die. No: rather it is that he has lost what he had before and has not now; but there is no necessity for him to have lost as much or as many things as he has not now. So then, he asks the questions as to what he has, and draws the conclusion as to the whole number that he has: for ten is a number. If then he had asked to begin with, whether a man no longer having the 178a35number of things he once had has lost the whole number, no one would have granted it, but would have said ‘Either the whole number or one of them’. Also there is the argument that ‘a man may give what he has not got’: for he has not got only one die. No: rather it is that he has given, not what he had not got, but in a manner in which he had not got it, viz. just the one. For the word ‘only’ does not signify a particular substance or quality or number, 178bbut a manner of relation, e. g. that it is not coupled with any other. It is therefore just as if he had asked ‘Could a man give what he has not got ?’ and, on being given the answer ‘No’, were to ask if a man could give a thing quickly when he had not got it quickly, and, on this being granted, were to conclude that ‘a man could give what he had not got’. It is quite evident that he has not proved 178b5his point: for to ‘give quickly’ is not to give a thing, but to give in a certain manner; and a man could certainly give a thing in a manner in which he has not got it, e.g. he might have got it with pleasure and give it with pain.
178b8Like these are also all arguments of the following kind: ‘Could a man strike a blow with a hand which he has not got, or see with an eye which he has not got?’ For he has 178b10not got only one eye. Some people solve this case, where a man has more than one eye, or more than one of anything else, by saying also that he has only one. Others also solve it as they solve the refutation of the view that ‘what a man has, he has received’: for A gave only one vote; and certainly B, they say, has only one vote from A. Others, again, proceed by demolishing straight away the proposition asked, and admitting that it is quite possible to have what one has not received; e. g. to have received 178b15Sweet wine, but then, owing to its going bad in the course of receipt, to have it sour. But, as was said also above,1 all these persons direct their solutions against the man, not against his argument. For if this were a genuine solution, then, suppose any one to grant the opposite, he could find no solution, just as happens in other cases; e. g. suppose the true solution to be ‘So-and-so is partly true and partly 178b20not’,2 then, if the answerer grants the expression without any qualification, the sophist’s conclusion follows. If, on the other hand, the conclusion does not follow, then that could not be the true solution: and what we say in regard to the foregoing examples is that, even if all the sophist’s premisses be granted, still no proof is effected.
178b24Moreover, the following too belong to this group of 178b25arguments. ‘If something be in writing did some one write it?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But it is now in writing that you are seated — a false statement, though it was true at the time when it was written: therefore the statement that was written is at the same time false and true.’ But this is fallacious, for the falsity or truth of a statement or opinion indicates not a substance but a quality: for the same account applies to the case of an opinion as well. Again, ‘Is what a learner 178b30learns what he learns?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But suppose some one learns “slow” quick’. Then his (the sophist’s) words denote not what? the learner learns but how he learns it. Also, ‘Does a man tread upon what he walks through ?’ ‘Yes. ‘But X walks through a whole day.’ No, rather the words denote not what he walks through, but when he walks; just as when any one uses the words ‘to drink the cup’ he denotes not what he drinks, but the vessel out of which he drinks. Also, ‘Is it either by learning or by discovery that a man knows what he knows?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But 178b35suppose that of a pair of things he has discovered one and learned the other, the pair is not known to him by either method.’ No: ‘what’ he knows, means ‘every single thing’ he knows, individually; but this does not? mean ‘all the things’ he knows, collectively. Again, there is the proof that there is a ‘third man’ distinct from Man and from individual men. But that is a fallacy, for ‘Man’, and indeed every general predicate, denotes not an individual substance, but a particular quality, or the being related to something in a particular manner, or something of that sort. 179aLikewise also in the case of ‘Coriscus’ and ‘Coriscus the musician’ there is the problem, ‘Are they the same or different?’ For the one denotes an individual substance and the other a quality, so that it cannot be isolated; though it is not the isolation which creates the ‘third man’, but the admission that it is an individual substance. For ‘Man’ cannot 179a5be an individual substance, as Call i as is.3. Nor is the case improved one whit even if one were to call the element he has isolated not an individual substance but a quality: for there will still be the one beside the many, just as ‘Man’ was. It is evident then that one must not grant that what is a common predicate applying to a class universally is an individual substance, but must say that it denotes either a 179a10quality, or a relation, or a quantity, or something of that kind.
Translator's notes
- 1 177° 31. 177° 31.
- 2 178b19-20. Read οἷον εἰ ' ἔστι μὲν 6, ἔστι δ᾽ ὃ ov” ἡ λύσις (se. €or). 178b36, Read τὸ δ᾽ οὐχ ἅπαντα. ὃ. 1785 38-9. Read ἢ πρός τί πως.
- 3 179a5. Read a comma after Καλλίας, 7179917. Read ἄψυχον for ἔμψυχον.
Owen 1853
Moreover, it is evident how we must oppose arguments derived from things asserted after the same manner, which are not the same, since we have the genera of the categories; for the one indeed grants when interrogated, that it is not any of those things which signify essence, but the other shows that it is one of the number of relatives or quantities, and seems to signify essence on account of the diction, for instance, in this argument. Is it possible to do, and to have done, the same thing at the same time? No. But it is possible to see, and at the same time to have seen, the same thing, and according to the same. Is it possible for any thing which suffers, to act? No. But “it is cut,” “it is burned,” “it is perceived,” are enunciated similarly, and all signify to suffer something; again, “to speak,” “to run,” “to see” are enunciated similarly with each other, but “to see” is to perceive something, so that it is to suffer, and to act something, at one and the same time. Still, if any one having there granted that it is impossible to do and to have done the same thing at the same time, should say that it is possible to see and to have seen, he is not yet confuted, if he should not say that “to see” is to do something, but to suffer, for there is no need of this interrogation, but he is supposed by the hearer to have granted this, when he granted that “to cut” is to do, and “to cut” is to have done something, and whatever other things are similarly asserted. For the auditor himself supplies the rest as asserted in a similar manner, but this is not similarly asserted, but seems to be so from the diction. The same thing indeed happens, as in equivocations, for in them, he who is ignorant of words, thinks that (the opponent) denies the thing which (the respondent affirms), and not the name (only), though there is still need of an interrogation, whether regarding one thing he asserts the equivocal, for this being granted there will be an elenchus.
The following arguments also are like these: Whether has some one lost that, which once having, he afterwards has not? for he who has lost one die will not have ten dice, or may we not say that he has lost what he has not (now), but which he had before; but that it is not necessary that he who had not so much, or so many things, should have lost so many. Asking then, what he has, in the conclusion he introduces so many, for ten things are so many; if then, it had been asked at first, has he who has not so many things as he formerly had, lost so many, no one would admit it, but either that he had lost so many, or some one of these. Also (the deception is similar), that some one may give what he has not, for he has not one die only, or does he not give that which he has not, but as to the manner in which he had it not, viz. one, for the word “only,” does not signify this particular thing, nor such a quality, nor quantity, but how it subsists with relation to something, (i. e.) that it is not with another.2 It is therefore as if some one asked, can any one give what he has not, and if a person denied it, should ask whether any one can give rapidly, when he does not possess rapidly, and this being agreed to, should conclude that a man may give what he has not. It is also manifest that it is not syllogistically considered, (for to give) rapidly is not to give this thing, but in this way, and a person may give in a manner different from that in which he possesses, for possessing it gladly, he may give it painfully.
Similar also are all the following: Can any one strike with that hand which he has not? or see with the eye which he has not, for he has not one alone.3 Some indeed solve this by saying, that he has one alone, whether it be an eye or any thing else, who has more than one, but others that he has received what he has, for he gave one die alone, and this man has, they say, one die alone from this man. Others, again, immediately subverting the question, (say) that it is possible to have what he has not received, as if having received sweet wine, when it is corrupted in the receiving of it, a man should have sour wine; still, as we have observed before, all these solve, not with reference to the argument, but to the man. For if this were the solution, he who gave the opposite would not be able to solve it, as in other cases; thus, if the solution is, that it partly is, but partly is not, if it be simply granted, there is a conclusion, but if there is not a conclusion, there cannot be a solution; but in the before-named, all things being granted, we do not admit that there is a syllogism.
Further, of such arguments are the following: Has some one written what is written? But it is written that you now sit, which is a false statement, yet it was true when it was written, wherefore at one and the same time, there was written a false and a true assertion. To declare, however, an assertion or opinion false or true, signifies, not this particular thing, but this quality, for the reasoning also is the same in opinion. Again,4 as to what a learner learns, is it that which he learns? but some one learns quickly what is slow, therefore he5 does not say what some one learns, but how he learns.
Again, what a person walks through does he tread on? But he walks through the whole day, it is not said that which he walks upon, but when he walks;6 nor when (we say) he drinks a cup (do we show) what, but from what, he drinks. Also with regard to what a person knows, does he know it by learning or discovery? but of those, one of which he discovers and the other he learns, (with these,) when both are (assumed), neither (accords): or is it that here “every thing” is assumed, but there not “every.”7 Also, (we may add the deception,) that there is a certain third man besides man himself, and individuals, for man and every common thing, is not this particular thing, but signifies a certain “quale” or relative, or in some way, or something of this kind.8* Likewise, also, in the question, whether Coriscus and Coriscus the musician, are the same or different question, for the former signifies this particular thing, but the other a thing of a certain quality, so that we cannot set out this;9 nor does the exposition make a third man, but the concession, (that what is common) is that very thing which is this particular thing, for (thus) to be this particular thing, is not that which Callias is, and which man is. Neither will it signify, if some one should say that what is set out, is not what this particular thing is, but what is a thing of a certain quality, for besides the many, there will be one certain thing, for instance man. We must evidently therefore, not grant that what is predicated in common of many, is this particular thing, but that it signifies either quality, or relation, or quantity, or something of the kind.
Translator's notes
- 1 Cf. the rules of method, general and special, in Watts’ Logic, b. iv. ch. 2.
- These are similar expressions, yet an invalid argument alone is de- rived from them, since to do and to have done is agency, but to see and to have seen signify passive qualities elicited in the percipient, by the object. So, Pet. Hisp. Sum. Log. Tract. 6, speaking of this fallacy, as “multiplex phantasticum,” observes, “Est autem multiplex phantasti- cum, quando aliqua dictio significat unum, et videtur significare aliud, propter similitudinem quam habet in parte, cum aliâ dictione: ut ‘vi- dere’ significat passionem et videtur significare actionem, propter hoc quod est simile huic verbo ‘agere.’”
- 2 I read this puzzling paragraph with Waitz; the sophistry seems to be this: He who had ten dice, having lost one, has no longer ten, therefore he has lost ten, which is absurd. The solution is, He who had something, having it not now, has lost that something, yet it is not necessary that he who had so many or so much, and now has not, should have lost so many or so much, since a man who once had ten things, but has not them now, need not have lost ten, but may only have lost one or two. Again, it is not absurd to say that he who has one die without other dice, may give a die without other dice.
- 3 When it is denied that a man can strike with that hand which he has not, or can see with that eye which he has not, the sophist argues: He alone strikes with one hand, he sees with one eye alone; but he has not one hand alone, nor one eye alone; therefore he strikes with a hand which he has not, and sees with an eye which he has not. The solution is the same as in the fourth example, for the particle “alone,” does not signify that which is possessed, in the relation of the thing possessed. Taylor. Cf. Blair on Precision in Style, at the words “only,” “alone.” Lectures on Rhetoric, p. 125.
- 4 The writer writes an assertion, at one time true, at another false, but as the true and false constitute not the essence of a sentence, but its quality, so likewise the true or false is not the essence but quality of opinion. Taylor.
- 5 The opponent.
- 6 Here is a sophistry by changing “place” into “time.”
- 7 Waitz, οχ ἅπαντα. It is supposed here that of things known, by a person, one is by his own discovery, the other by instruction from some one else ; hence the sophist argues, “ This man knows both these; but not both by discovery nor both by instruction, therefore what he knows, he does not know either by instruction or by discovery.” The solution is that the singular οὐχ ἅπαν, is changed into the plural; “every” into “all;” the singular was granted, but not the plural.
- 8 In the proposition ἄνθρωπος περιπατεῖ, the subject is not the Platonic αὐτοάνθρωπος, who is immovable, nor yet any individual : therefore there is a third man, distinct from the idea, and from the individual. Vide Alex. Scholia, p. 314, b. xlii. ; Scholia, p. 567, ch. 41 ; Alex. in Met. p. 62, ed Bonitz.
- 9 We cannot show that Coriscus the musician, is something by itself separate from Coriscus.
Chapter 23 Of the same generally.179a11–25
Latin
Omnino autem in quae propter dictionem sunt orationibus, semper per oppositum erit solutio quam propter quod est oratio, ut si propter compositionem oratio, solutio dividendo, si autem propter divisionem, componendo. Rursum si propter accentum acutum, gravis erit solutio; si vero propter gravem, acutus. Si autem propter aequivocationem est, oportet oppositum nomen dicendo solvere, ut si animatum accidit dicere, negando non esse, manifestum quod est inanimatum; si vero inanimatum dixit, hic autem animatum colligat, dicendum quod est inanimatum. Similiter autem et in amphibolia. Si autem secundum similitudinem dictionis, oppositum erit solutio, putasne quod non habet dabit aliquis? An non quod non habet, sed ut non habet? ut unum solum calculum. Putasne quod scit discens, vel inveniens scit? attamen non quae scit, et si quod ambulat pessundat, non tamen quando. Similiter autem et in aliis.
English
179a11It is a general rule in dealing with arguments that depend on language that the solution always follows the opposite of the point on which the argument turns: e.g. if the argument depends upon combination, then the solution consists in division; if upon division, then in combination. Again, if it depends on an acute accent, the solution is a grave 179a15accent; if on a grave accent, it is an acute. If it depends on ambiguity, one can solve it by using the opposite term; e.g. if you find yourself calling something inanimate,’ despite your previous denial that it was so, show in what sense it is alive: if, on the other hand, one has declared it to be inanimate and the sophist has proved it to be animate, say how it is inanimate. Likewise also in a case of 179a20amphiboly. If the argument depends on likeness of expression, the opposite will be the solution. ‘Could a man give what he has not got?’ ‘No, not what he has not got; but he could give it in a way in which he has not got it, e. g. one die by itself.’ Does a man know either by learning or by discovery each thing that he knows, singly? ‘Yes, but not the things that he knows, collectively.’ Also a man treads, perhaps, on any thing he walks through, but not on the time he walks through. Likewise also in the case of the 179a25other examples.
Owen 1853
In short, of disputations from diction, the solution will always be according to the opposite of that from which the argument is derived, thus if the argument is from composition, the solution will be through division, but if from division, it will be through composition. Again, if (the argument) is from acute accent, the grave accent will be the solution, but if from the grave, an acute (will be). If, however, from equivocation, it is possible to solve by adducing the opposite name, thus if it happens that we can say a thing is animated, by denying that it is not animated, we can show that it is animated, but if (the respondent) says it is inanimate, but (the arguer) concludes it is animated, we must say that it is inanimate. In the same way with ambiguity, but if (the argument is derived) from similitude of diction, the opposite will be the solution, as, “Can any one give what he has not?” or not what he has not, but in the way in which he has not; for instance, one die alone.2 What any one knows, does he know by learning or discovery, and yet not the things which he knows, and does he tread on what he walks through, but not when,3 and so of the other (deceptions).
Translator's notes
- 1 The remarks here upon solution are consequent to those at chap. 18.
- 2 The paralogism, “He has not one die alone, but he gives one die alone, . . . he gives what he has not,” is founded in “alone,” being taken in its wrong category, essence, whereas it signifies, relation.
- 3 Vide these explained last chapter; the last example is a mere jest, like Falstaff asking Pistol, “What am I about?” answer, “Yards and more.” Cf. Whately, book iii. sec. 11, and 20.
Chapter 24 Of Solution of Deceptions from Accident.179a26–180a22
Latin
Ad illas vero quae propter accidens, una quidem solutio est ad omnes. Nam quia indeterminatum est quando dicendum de re, cum quidpiam accidenti inest (et in quibusdam quidem videtur, et dicunt, in aliquibus autem non dicunt necessarium esse), dicendum igitur conformantes similiter ad omnes quod non est necessarium; habere autem oportet quo refellat dicendo id quod perinde est. Sunt autem omnes hujusmodi orationes propter accidens, ut putasne id scis, quod debeo te interrogare? Age, cognoscisne venientem, aut coopertum? Statuane tuum opus est? An tuus canis pater? Suntne paucies pauca, pauca? Manifestum enim est in omnibus his quoniam non necesse est quod de accidente dicitur, et de re verum esse; solis enim iis quae secundum substantiam sunt indifferentia, et quae unum sunt, omnia videntur eadem inesse, bono autem non idem est bonum esse, et venturum esse interrogare, neque venienti, aut cooperto, et venientem esse et Coriscum. Quare non si cognosco Coriscum, ignoro autem venientem, eumdem cognosco et ignoro, neque si hoc est meum, est autem opus, meum est opus, sed possessio, vel res, vel aliquid quidpiam. Eodem autem modo et in aliis. Solvunt autem quidem interimentes interrogationem, dicunt enim contingere eamdem rem cognoscere, et ignorare, sed non secundum idem; venientem igitur non noscentes, Coriscum autem noscentes, eumdem quidem cognoscere et ignorare dicunt, sed non secundum idem. Attamen primum quidem (quemadmodum jam diximus) oportet earum quae propter idem sunt orationum eamdem esse solutionem; id autem non erit si quis non in cognoscere, sed in quod est esse, aut aliquo modo se habere ipsum quod approbant, sumat (ut si hic est pater, est autem tuus): nam tametsi in quibusdam id verum est, et contingit idem cognoscere et ignorare, tamen hic nihil commune habet quod dictum est. Nihil autem prohibet eamdem orationem plures vitiositates habere, sed non omnis peccati manifestatio solutio est.
Nam possibile est ostendere quempiam, quod falsum quidem syllogizavit, propter quod autem non ostendere (ut Zenonis orationem quod non est moveri); quare et si quis conetur colligere ut ad impossibile, peccat, et si millies syllogizet, non enim est haec solutio, nam erat solutio manifestatio syllogismi falsi propter quod falsus. Si igitur non syllogizavit, quamvis aut verum, aut falsum conetur colligere, illius manifestatio solutio est. Fortasse autem et id in quibusdam nihil prohibet accidere, verum in his nec hoc videbitur, nam et Coriscum quod Coriscus, cognoscit, et venientem quod veniens. Contingere autem idem cognoscere et non, ut quod album quidem cognoscere, quod autem musicum, non cognoscere: sic enim idem cognoscit et non cognoscit, sed non secundum idem, venientem autem et Coriscum, et quod veniens, et quod Coriscus, cognoscit. Similiter autem peccant et qui solvunt quoniam omnis numerus paucus, ut ii quos diximus, ut pote qui cum non conclusum est, id omittentes, verum conclusum esse dicunt (omnia enim esse et multum et paucum dicentes), peccant. Quidam autem et duplici solvunt syllogismos, ut quoniam tuus est pater, aut filius, aut servus. Attamen manifestum quoniam si eo quod multipliciter dicitur apparet redargutio, oportet nomen vel orationem proprie esse plurium, hunc autem esse hujus filium, nemo dicit proprie, si dominus est filii, sed propter accidens compositio est (putasne est hoc tuum? sic; est autem hoc filius, tuus igitur filius), quia accidit esse et tuum, et filium, sed non tuum filium. Et esse aliquid malorum bonum, nam prudentia est disciplina malorum. Hoc autem horum esse non dicitur multipliciter, sed possessio; siquidem fortasse multipliciter (nam et hominem animalium dicimus esse), sed non possessionem; et si quid ad mala dicitur ut aliquorum propter id malorum est, sed non malorum, propter id igitur quod aliquo modo etiam simpliciter apparet, quanquam contingit fortasse bonum esse aliquid malorum dupliciter, non tamen in oratione hac, sed magis si quod mancipium sit bonum mali. Fortasse autem neque sic. Non enim si bonum est et hujus, bonum hujus simul; verum neque hominem dicere animalium esse, dicitur multipliciter; non enim si aliquid significamus auferentes, id dicitur multipliciter, nam et dimidium dicentes versus da mihi, Iliada significamus, Iram pande dea.
English
179a26In dealing with arguments that depend on Accident, one and the same solution meets all cases. For since it is indeterminate when an attribute should be ascribed to a thing, in cases where it belongs to the accident of the thing, and since in some cases it is generally agreed and people admit that it belongs, while in others they deny that it need 179a30belong, we should therefore, as soon as the conclusion has been drawn,1 say in answer to them all alike, that there is no need for such an attribute to belong. One must, however, be prepared to adduce an example of the kind of attribute meant. All arguments such as the following depend upon Accident. ‘Do you know what I am going to ask you?’ ‘Do you know the man who is approaching’, or ‘the man in the mask’? ‘Is the statue your work of 179a35art?’ or ‘Is the dog your father ?’? ‘Is the product of a small number with a small number a small number?’ For it is evident in all these cases that there is no necessity for the attribute which is true of the thing’s accident to be true of the thing as well. For only to things that are indistinguishable and one in essence is it generally agreed that all the same attributes belong; whereas in the case of a good thing, to be good is not the same as to be going to 179bbe the subject of a question; nor in the case of a man approaching, or wearing a mask, is ‘to be approaching’ the same thing as ‘to be Coriscus’, so that suppose I know Coriscus, but do not know the man who is approaching, it still isn’t the case that I both know and do not know the same man; nor, again, if this is mine and is also a work of 179b5art, is it therefore my work of art, but my property or thing or something else. (The solution is after the same manner in the other cases as well.)
179b7Some solve these refutations by demolishing the original proposition asked: for they say that it is possible to know and not to know the same thing, only not in the same respect: accordingly, when they dont know the man who is coming towards them, but do know Coriscus, they assert 179b10that they do know and dont know the same object, but not in the same respect. Yet, as we have already remarked,2 the correction of arguments that depend upon the same point ought to be the same, whereas this one will not stand if one adopts the same principle in regard not to knowing something, but to being, or to being in a certain state, e. g. 179b15suppose that X is a father, and is also yours: for if in some cases this is true and it is possible to know and not to know the same thing, yet with that case the solution stated has nothing to do. Certainly there is nothing3 to prevent the same argument from having a number of flaws; but it is not the exposition of any and every fault that constitutes a solution: for it is possible for a man to show that a false conclusion has been proved, but not to show on what it depends, e. g. in the case of Zeno’s argument to prove that motion is 179b20impossible. So that even if any one were to try to establish that this doctrine is an impossible one, he still is mistaken, and even if he proved his case ten thousand times over, still this is no4 solution of Zeno’s argument: for the solution was all along an exposition of false reasoning, showing on what its falsity depends. If then he has not proved his case, or is trying to establish even a true proposition, or a false 179b25one, in a false manner, ‘5 to point this out is a true solution. Possibly, indeed, the present suggestion may very well apply in some cases: but in these cases, at any rate, not even this would be generally agreed: for he knows both that Coriscus is Coriscus and that the approaching figure is approaching. To know and not to know the same thing is generally thought to be possible, when e. g. one knows that 179b30X is white, but does not realize that he is musical: for in that way he does know and not know the same thing, though not in the same respect. But as to the approaching figure and Coriscus he knows both that it is approaching and that he is Coriscus.
179b34A like mistake to that of those whom we have mentioned is that of those who solve the proof that every number is 179b35a small number: for if, when the conclusion is not proved, they pass this over and say that a conclusion has been proved and is true, on the ground that every number is both great and small, they make a mistake.
179b39Some people also use the principle of ambiguity to solve the aforesaid reasonings, e.g. the proof that ‘X is your father’, or ‘son’, or ‘slave’. Yet it is evident that if the 180aappearance of a proof depends upon a plurality of meanings, the term, or the expression in question, ought to bear a number of literal senses, whereas no one speaks of A as being6 Z’s child’ in the literal sense, if B is the child’s master, but the combination depends upon Accident. ‘Is 180a5A yours?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘And is A a child?’ ‘Yes.” ‘Then; the child A is yours,7 because he happens to be both yours anda child; but he is not ‘your child’.
180a7There is also the proof that ‘something “of evils” is good’; for wisdom is a ‘knowledge “of evils”’. But the expression that this is ‘of so-and-so’ (=‘so-and-so’s’) has 180a10not a number of meanings: it means that it is ‘so-and-so's property’. We may suppose of course, on the other hand, that it has a number of meanings—for we also say that man is ‘of the animals’, though not their property; and also that any term related to ‘evils’ in a way expressed by a genitive case is on that account a so-and-so ‘of evils’, though it is not one of the evils’—but in that case the apparently different meanings seem to depend on whether the term is used relatively or absolutely. ‘Yet it is conceivably possible to find a real ambiguity in the phrase 180a15“Something of evils is good”. Perhaps, but not with regard to the phrase in question. It would occur more nearly, suppose that ‘A servant is good of the wicked’ ; though perhaps it is not quite found even there: for a thing may be ‘good’ and be ‘X’s’ without being at the same time ‘X’s good’. Nor is the saying that ‘Man is of the animals’ a phrase with a number of meanings: for a phrase does not 180a20become possessed of a number of meanings merely suppose we express it elliptically: for we express ‘Give me the Iliad’ by quoting half a line of it, e. g. ‘Give me “Sing, goddess, of the wrath...”
Translator's notes
- 1 179a30. Read συμϑβιβασθέντος. \ 2 Cf. Pl. Lucthyd. 298 E.
- 2 y77b 31,
- 3 179b7. Read οὐδὲν δή.
- 4 17922. Omitting εἰ, and reading ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἔστιν, with a comma after συλλελογισμένος.
- 5 1γ)0ῦ 24-. Read ἢ καὶ ἀληθὲς ἣ ψεῦδος {ψευδῶς ἐπιχειρεῖ συνάγειν.
- 6 180a5. Read σὸν ἄρα τοῦτο τὸ τέκνον. ;
- 7 Extend the parenthesis to after the second κακῶν in l. 13.
Owen 1853
With respect to those which are from accident, there is one and the same solution for all of them, for since it is uncertain when an assertion can be made of a thing present from accident, and in some things this appears and is conceded, but in others, men deny that it is necessary, it must be said as being similarly adapted to all, that (the conclusion) is not necessary. Nevertheless, it is necessary to produce something similar. All such arguments however as these are from accident. Do you know what I am about to ask you?2 Do you know him who approaches, or him who is covered ?* Is this statue your work; or is the dog your father ?3 Are not a few things, assumed a few times, few ?4 For it is evident in all these, that it is not necessary that what is verified of accident, should also be verified of the thing, for in things alone which according to essence are without difference and one, all things appear to be inherent as the same, since to what is good, it is not the same thing to be good, and to be that which is intended to be asked, neither to him who approaches or who is covered, is it the same thing to be one approaching, and (to be) Coriscus, so that it does not follow, if I know Coriscus, but do not know the person approaching,5 that I know, and am ignorant of, the same person, neither if this is a work and is mine, is it my work, but either (my) possession, or thing, or something else; the other deceptions also (we must solve) after the same manner.
Some however solve them by distinguishing the question, for they say that it is possible to know, and not to know the same thing, yet not according to the same; therefore not knowing him who approaches, but knowing Coriscus, they say they know indeed, and are ignorant of the same thing, but not according to the same. But in the first place, as we have already said, it is necessary that there should be the same correction of arguments (derived) from the same (place), but this will not be (the solution) if some one does not assume the same axiom from “ to know,” but from “ to be,” or “to subsist after a certain manner;” as if this (dog) is a father, and is yours, (therefore it is your father,) for though this is true in certain instances, and it is possible to know, and to be ignorant of, the same thing, yet here what is said, is by no means appropriate. Still there is nothing to prevent the same argument having many faults, yet not the exposition of every fault is a solution, for it is possible that some one may show that to be false, which is syllogistically concluded, but may not show whence it is false; as that argument of Zeno, that nothing can be moved. Wherefore, if some (respondent) should endeavour to lead to the impossible, he errs, though it should be concluded ten thousand times, since this is not a solution, for the solution was the display of a false syllogism, (showing) whence it is false, if then (the opponent) concludes nothing, whether he endeavours to collect the true or the false, the manifestation of that thing is a solution. Perhaps indeed, nothing prevents this occurring in certain cases, except that in these, this cannot appear, for he knows that Coriscus is Coriscus, and that he who approaches is he who approaches. It seems indeed to be possible to know, and not to know the same thing, for instance, to know that a thing is white, but not to know that it is musical, for thus a man knows and does not know the same thing, yet not according to the same, but here he knows what approaches, and Coriscus, and Coriscus (to be) that which approaches, and (to be) Coriscus.
Likewise, also they err, who solve (by stating) that every number is few,6 as those whom we mentioned, for if nothing being concluded, leaving out this, they say that they have concluded the true, for that every number is both much and few, they err.
Some also solve these syllogisms by duplicity, as that it is your father, or son, or servant;7 yet it is evident that if the elenchus appears to be assumed from the multifarious, it is necessary that the name or the sentence should properly be of many, but that this person is the son of this man, no one asserts properly, if he is the master of a son, but the composition is from accident. Is this yours? yes! but this is a son, therefore this is your son, because it happens to be both yours and a son, yet not your son.
Also (the solution of the deception by which it is concluded),8 that something amongst evils is good, since prudence is the science of things evil, for to be of the number of these, (they say) is not predicated multifariously, but (as) possession, or if it should be multifariously, (for we say that man is of the number of animals, yet not their possession, and if any thing is referred to evils, as to be said to be of a certain thing, is it on this account of * i. e. belonging to. evils, yet this is not to be of the number of evils;) it seems then (to be assumed) from, “in a certain respect” and “simply.” Perhaps, however, it is possible that something good may be of evils in a two-fold respect, yet not in this argument, but rather (in that), “Can there be a good servant of a bad (master)?” But perhaps neither thus, for it does not follow if he is Is there multiplicity. good and pertains to this man, that he is the good of this man at the same time, nor when we say that man is of animals, is this predicated multifariously, since neither when we signify any thing, by removal, is this predi- § Of any part. cated multifariously, for when we say the half of a verse, we signify, Give me the Iliad, as, for instance, (Give me,) “Sing, Goddess, the anger.”9
Translator's notes
- 1 Fallacia accidentis quando accidentarium aliquod confunditur cum eo quod est essentiale seu principaliter intentum, unde quatuor termini. Aldrich.
- 2 Thus, “Do you know what I am about to ask?” No. “But I am about to ask whether virtue is good, . . . you know not whether virtue is good.” The next example is the same; supply—“But Socrates approaches.”
- 3 This statue is a work and is yours, . . . it is your work : This dog is yours and is a father, . . . it is your father. Upon the fallacy “Electra,” see note 5.
- 4 Thus two are a few, ergo two twice taken, viz. four, are few, ergo 4×4 are few and so on, ad infinitum : the solution of these paralogisms is that what is asserted of a subject, is not necessarily asserted of an accident, nor vice versâ, because what is said of one thing, can then alone be said of another, when both are one and do not differ in definition and essence. This last fallacy is a species of the Ὑπερθετικός, and nearly resembles that called “Sorites,” (cf. Cic. Acad. Quæst. iv. 48,) or more commonly Acervus and Calvus, supposed by Diogenes Laertius (2, sec. 108) to have been invented by Eubulides ; they are alluded to by Horace, Ep. ii. 1, 45, and by Persius, Sat. vi. 80.
- 5 The fallacy here intimated and alluded to before, belongs to the Electra or Obvelatus, and consists, says Aldrich, “a dicto secundum quid ad dictum simpliciter ;” Diogenes attributes it to Eubulides. The variety of the sophism given here, may be found in Lucian Vit. Auct. sec. 22. ΧΡΥΣ. Ἦν σοι παραστήσας τινὰ ἐγκεκαλυμμένον, ἔρωμαι, τοῦτον οἶσθα ; τί φήσεις. ΛΓΟ. Δηλαδὴ ἀγνοεῖν. ΧΡΥΣ. Ἀλλὰ μὴν αὐτὸς οὗτος ν ὁ πατὴρ σός, ὥστε εἰ τοῦτον ἀγνοεῖς δῆλος εἶ τὸν πατέρα τὸν σὸν ἀγνοῶν.
- 6 The words κα πολὺς καί, retained by Taylor and Buhle, are omitted by Waitz, who however reads οὓς εἴπομεν, omitted by the other two. Aristotle means, that they err who solve, by saying every number is both large and small, inasmuch as they do not perceive that in reality no conclusion is drawn, but admit the statement as a true syllogism.
- 7 All such sophisms depend more or less upon equivocation ; here, for instance, is an equivoque of “ your,” which may signify either that such
- 8 Supply—“is similar to this.”
- 9 Though the Iliad is signified by half the first verse, from understanding the rest, yet this half is not predicated multifariously, nor does it signify either “give me the Iliad,” or “give me the half of this verse;” but it alone signifies “give me the Iliad,” because half of the verse being recited, the rest is understood. Taylor. Cf. Waitz, vol. ii. p. 574, et seq. Upon these sophisms, or, as they were absurdly called, “unanswerable arguments,” being for the most part unworthy of notice, and reducible to the thirteen species of fallacy, see Hill’s Logic, p. 349. These last may be remembered by the following mnemonic lines: “Æquivocat, Amphi, Componit, Dividit, Acc. Fi. Acci, Quid, Ignorans, Non causa. Con. Petit. Interr.”
Chapter 25 Of Solution of Arguments deduced from what is simply, etc.180a23–180b39
Latin
Eas vero quae sunt propter id quod praecipue, illud autem, vel qua, vel ubi, vel aliquo modo, vel ad aliquid dicitur, et non simpliciter, solvendum est considerando conclusionem ad contradictionem, si contingit horum aliquid passas esse. Nam contraria, et opposita, et affirmationem, et negationem, simpliciter quidem impossibile inesse eidem, qua autem utrumque, vel ad aliquid, vel aliquo modo, vel hoc quidem qua, illud autem simpliciter nihil prohibet; quare si hoc quidem simpliciter, illud autem qua, nondum est redargutio. Hoc autem in conclusione considerandum ad contradictionem. Sunt autem hujusmodi orationes omnes id habentes, putasne contingit quod non est esse? attamen non est aliquid id quod non est. Similiter autem et quod est non erit, nam non erit aliquid cum sunt. Nunquid contingit eumdem simul bene jurare et pejerare? Nunquid possibile est simul eidem suadere et dissuadere? An neque esse quid, et esse, idem? quod autem non est, non si est quid, etiam est simpliciter. Neque si bene jurat id quidem, et qua, necesse est et bene jurare, nam qui jurat se pejeraturum, bene jurat pejerans hoc solum, at non bene jurat. Neque qui dissuadet, suadet, sed secundum quid suadet. Similis autem ratio est et de eo quod est mentiri eumdem simul et verum dicere, sed propter id quod non est facile inspicere utrum quis assignet simpliciter veracem esse, vel mendacem difficile apparet. Prohibet autem eumdem nihil simpliciter quidem esse mendacem, qua autem veracem, vel alicujus esse veracem aliquem, veracem autem non. Similiter autem et in ad aliquid, et ubi, et quando, omnes enim hujusmodi orationes propter id accidunt. Putasne sanitas, vel divitiae bonum? attamen insipienti, et non recte utenti non bonum, ergo bonum, et non bonum. Estne sanum esse, vel potestatem habere in civitate bonum? verumtamen est quandoque non bonum; idem igitur eidem bonum, et non bonum. An nihil prohibet quod simpliciter est bonum, huic non esse bonum? aut huic quidem bonum, at non nunc, vel non hoc in loco bonum. Putasne quod non vult sapiens, malum; amittere autem non vult bonum, malum igitur bonum. Non enim idem est dicere malum est bonum, et amittere bonum. Similiter autem et quae de fure est oratio, non enim si malum est fur, etiam capere est malum, ergo vult malum, sed potius bonum, nam capere bonum est. Et aegritudo malum est, sed non amittere aegritudinem malum. Putasne justum injusto, et quod juste eo quod injuste magis eligendum est? sed mori injuste magis est eligendum. Putasne justum est sua habere quemque? quae autem aliquis adjudicabit secundum opinionem suam et si sit falsa, sua sunt ex lege, idem igitur justum et injustum. Et utrum oportet judicare eum qui justa dicit, an qui injusta? at vero eum qui injuriam passus est, justum est abunde dicere quae passus est, ea autem erant injusta. Non enim etsi pati aliquid injuste eligendum, id quod est injuste eligibilius quam quod juste, sed simpliciter quidem quod juste, hoc autem nihil prohibet si injuste, an juste: et habere sua quemque justum, aliena autem non justum. Judicium vero hoc justum esse nihil prohibet, ut quod sit secundum opinionem judicantis, non enim si justum est hoc modo vel huic, et simpliciter justum est. Similiter autem et quae injusta sunt, nihil prohibet dicere ea justum esse. Non enim si dicere justum est, necesse est justa esse, sicut nec si est utile dicere, utilia. Similiter autem et in injustis. Quare non si quae dicuntur injusta qui dicit injusta convincitur, dicit enim quae dicere est justa, simpliciter autem et quae pati injusta.
English
180a22Those arguments which depend upon an expression that is valid of a particular thing, or in a particular respect, or place, or manner, or relation, and not valid absolutely, should be solved by considering the conclusion in relation 180a25to its contradictory, to see if any of these things can possibly have happened to it. For it is impossible for contraries and opposites and an affirmative and a negative to belong to the same thing absolutely; there is, however, nothing to prevent each from belonging in a particular respect or relation or manner, or to prevent one of them from belonging in a particular respect and the other absolutely. So that if this one belongs absolutely and that one in a particular 180a30respect, there is as yet no refutation. This is a feature one has to find in the conclusion by examining it in comparison with its contradictory.
180a32All arguments of the following kind have this feature: ‘Is it possible for what is-not to be?’ ‘No.’ ‘But, you see, it is something, despite its not being.’1 Likewise also, Being will not be; for it will not be some particular form of 180a35being. ‘Is it possible for the same man at the same time to be a keeper and a breaker of his oath?’ ‘Can the same man at the same time both obey and disobey the same man?’ Or isn’t it the case that being something in particular and Being are not the same? On the other hand, Not-being, even if it be something, need not also have absolute ‘being’ as well. Nor if a man keeps his oath in this particular instance or in this particular respect, is he bound also to be a keeper of oaths absolutely, but he who swears 180bthat he will break his oath, and then breaks it, keeps this particular oath only; he is not a keeper of his oath: nor is the disobedient man ‘obedient’, though he obeys one particular command, The argument is similar, also, as regards the problem whether the same man can at the same time say what is both false and true: but it appears to be a troublesome question because it is not easy to see in which of the two connexions the word ‘absolutely’ is to be rendered 180b5'—with2 ‘true’ or with ‘false’. There is, however, nothing to prevent it from being false absolutely, though true in some particular respect or relation, i. e. being true in some things, though not ‘true’ absolutely. Likewise also in cases of some particular relation and place and time. For all arguments of the following kind depend upon this. ‘Is health, or wealth, a good thing?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But to the fool 180b10who does not use it aright it is not a good thing: therefore it is both good and not good. ‘Is health, or political power, a good thing?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But sometimes it is not particularly good: therefore the same thing is both good and not good to the same man.’ Or rather there is nothing to prevent a thing, though good absolutely, being not good to a particular man, or being good to a particular man, and 180b15yet not good now or here. ‘Is that which the prudent man would not wish, an evil?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But to get rid of, he would not wish the good: therefore the good is an evil. But that is a mistake; for it is not the same thing to say ‘The good is an evil’ and ‘to get rid of the good is an evil’. Likewise also the argument of the thief is mistaken. For it is not the case that if the thief is an evil thing, acquiring things is also evil: what he wishes, therefore, is not 180b20what is evil but what is good; for to acquire something good is good. Also, disease is an evil thing, but not to get rid of disease. ‘Is the just preferable to the unjust, and what takes place justly to what takes place unjustly?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But to be put to death unjustly is preferable.’ ‘Is it just that each should have his own?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But whatever decisions a man comes to on the strength of his 180b25personal opinion, even if it bea false opinion,” are valid in law: therefore the same result is both just and unjust.’ Also, ‘should one decide in favour of him who says what is just, or of him who says what is unjust ?’3 ‘The former.’ ‘But, you see, it is just for the injured party also to say fully the things he has suffered; and these were unjust.’ But these are fallacies. For because to suffer a thing unjustly is preferable, unjust ways are not therefore preferable 180b30to just; but, absolutely, just ways are preferable, though in this particular case the unjust may very well be better than the just. Also, to have one’s own is just, while to have what is another’s is not just: all the same, the decision in question may very well be a just decision, whatever it be that the opinion of the man who gave the decision supports: for because it is just in this particular case or in this particular manner, it is not also just absolutely. Likewise also, though things are unjust, there is nothing to prevent 180b35the speaking of them being just: for because to speak of things is just, there is no necessity that the things should be just, any more than because to speak of things be of use, the things need be of use. Likewise also in the case of what is just. So that it is not the case that because the things spoken of are unjust, the victory goes to him who speaks unjust things: for he speaks of things that are just to speak of, though absolutely, i. e. to suffer, they are unjust.
Translator's notes
- 1 Cf. 1679 1 sepra.
- 2 180b4. Read a comma after ἁπλῶς.
- 3 18025. Read ψευδής. > Or read τὰ ἄδικα νικᾶν in'180b27= ‘should one judge him... or him... to be the winner?’ (cf. 1. 38).
Owen 1853
Those which are from this particular thing, being predicated properly, or in a certain respect, or some where, or after a manner, or with a relation to something, and not simply, we must solve by considering the conclusion with reference to contradiction, whether it is possible for any thing of this sort to occur in them. For contraries, and opposites, and affirmation, and negation, simply indeed, cannot possibly be inherent in the same thing, though nothing prevents each of these being inherent in a certain respect, or with relation to something, or after a manner, or one being inherent in a certain respect, but another simply. Wherefore, if one is (predicated) simply, but another in a certain respect, there is not yet an elenchus; but this we must investigate in the conclusion, in reference to contradiction.
Nevertheless, all such arguments2 are as follow: is it possible, for what is not, to be? But what is not, is something. In like manner being, will not be, for it will not be any one of beings.3 Is it, then, possible that the same person can at one and the same time take an oath properly, and commit a perjury?† Is it possible that the same man, at one and the same time, can believe and not believe, the same person? Or are to be a certain thing, and to be (simply) not the same? But non-being, if it is a certain thing is not simply; neither if a person swears properly this, or in a certain respect, is it necessary that he swears properly; for swearing that he shall be perjured when he swears, he swears this alone in a proper manner, but he does not swear (simply) in a proper manner, nor does he believe who disbelieves, but he believes a certain thing. Simi- * Simply, i. e. universally. lar is the argument about the same person speaking falsely and truly at the same time,4 but from its not being easy to perceive, whether a person assigns the word simply to the speaking truly or falsely, it (the solution) seems difficult. Still there is nothing to prevent it being false, indeed, simply, but in a certain respect, or of a certain thing, true, also certain things being true and yet not true (simply). Similarly also, in regard to the terms, “with reference to something,” and “where” and “when,” for all such arguments result from this. Is health or wealth a good thing? but to the foolish and to one who does not use it properly, it is not good, wherefore it is good and not good. Is to be well or to be powerful in a city a good thing? Sometimes this is not better, therefore the same thing is good or not good to the same. Or does nothing prevent what is simply good, not being good to a certain person, or good to this man, but not now, or not good here. Is that which a prudent man would not desire, an evil? But he does not desire to lose good, wherefore good is evil, for it is not the same thing, to say that good is evil, and to lose good. Likewise, also, the argument about the thief, since it does not follow if a thief is a bad thing, that to take him is also bad, therefore he (who wishes to take him) does not desire a bad, but a good thing, for to take a thief is a good thing, and disease is bad, but not to lose disease. Is the just preferable to the unjust, and the justly to the unjustly, yet to die unjustly is preferable. Is it just for every man to have his own property, yet those which some one5 according to his own opinion adjudges, though it be false, are the property (of that person) by law, therefore the same thing is just and unjust. Also, whether is it necessary to condemn him who speaks justly, or him who speaks unjustly? Yet it is just that the injured should state sufficiently what he has suffered, but these would be unjust things, since it does not follow if to suffer any thing unjustly is eligible, the unjustly is more eligible than the justly, but simply indeed the justly, yet nothing hinders this particular thing, though unjustly (done, being more eligible) than what is justly (done).6 Also, for every one to have his own is just, but to have another person's, is not just, yet nothing hinders this judgment from being just, e. g. if it be according to the opinion of the judge, since it does not follow if this thing is just or in this way, that it is simply just. Likewise, also, those which are unjust, nothing prevents its being just to relate them, since it does not follow, if it is just to relate them, necessarily that the things are just, as neither if it is beneficial to speak of them, (does it follow) they are beneficial; and the like of just things. Wherefore if things asserted are unjust, it does not follow that he who speaks unjust things prevails, for he says those things which are just to say, but simply, and unjust to bear.
Translator's notes
- 1 Fallacia a dicto secundum quid, ad dictum simpliciter, quando proceditur a voce determinate sumptâ, ad eandem absolute positam. Aldrich, Mansel's ed.
- 2 i. e. paralogisms.
- 3 Sophistice,—“Do you think that non-being is?” No. “But non-being is the subject of opinion—what is the subject of opinion is . . non-being is.” Again, “Do you think that being is non-being?” No. “But Socrates is a being—Socrates is not Callias. . . being is not.” On these paralogisms, Waitz observes, “Qui redarguere velit paralogismos qui simpliciter asserunt quod non nisi cum adjunctione quâdam concedendum est, conclusionem considerare debet, num fortasse fieri possit, ut simul ipsa sit vera et id quod ei contrarium sit vel repugnet, si utrumque cum adjunctione quâdam dicatur vel alterum simpliciter, alterum cum adjunctione; nihil enim absurdi exit, si contraria vel repugnantia simul vera sint ita ut aut utraque non simpliciter pronuntientur aut certe alterum.”
- 4 It is evident that we may believe a person relatively about some- thing, but not in every thing, or simply, yet this is no proof that we can simply believe and not believe, him. The fallacy touched upon previ- ously in the text and compared with the place given in the Ethics, Cicero denominates “Mentiens,” and thus enumerates it, “Si dicis te mentiri, et verum dicis, mentiris; sed dicis te mentiri et verum dicis, mentiris igitur.” Acad. Quæst. iv. 30. Its solution is easy enough. If a man lies, he does so about something; but the something is not stated in the sophism, “As Mansel says, the question as it stands is unmeaning.” Is this thing very like? Like what? Vide Mansel, 129; Laertius gives the invention of this sophism to Eubulides of Miletus. Vide Laert. ii. 138.
- 5 A judge.
- 6 Thus to die justly is not simply justly, and therefore it is less eligible than to die unjustly which is not simply unjustly. Taylor. The solution of all such points is evident from that of the preceding sophisms.
Chapter 26 Of Solution of Arguments from the Definition of Elenchus.181a1–14
Latin
Iis autem quae propter definitionem fiunt redargutiones, quemadmodum dictum est prius, obsistendum considerantibus conclusionem ad contradictionem, ut sit idem, et secundum idem, et ad idem, et similiter, et in eodem tempore. Si vero in principio interroget, non confitendum (quoniam impossibile est idem esse et duplum et non duplum), sed dicendum, non sic ut forte sit redarguere confitentem. Sunt autem omnes hae orationes propter hoc. Putas qui novit quidque, quod quamque cognovit rem, et qui ignorat similiter? cognoscens autem quis Coriscum quod Coriscus, ignorabit quod musicus; quare idem cognoscit et ignorat. Putasne quadricubitum tricubito majus? fieri enim potest ex tricubito quadricubitum secundum longitudinem, majus autem minore majus, idem igitur eodem secundum idem majus et minus.
English
181a1Refutations that depend on the definition of a refutation must, according to the plan sketched above,1 be met by comparing together the conclusion with its contradictory, and seeing that it shall involve the same attribute in the same respect and relation and manner and time. If this 181a5additional question be put at the start, you should not admit that it is impossible for the same thing to be both double and not double, but grant that it is possible, only not in such a way as was agreed to constitute a refutation of your case. All the following arguments depend upon a point of that kind. ‘Does a man who knows A to be A, know the thing called A?’ and in the same way, ‘is one who is ignorant that A is A ignorant of the thing called A ?’ 181a10ro ‘Yes. ‘But one who knows that Coriscus is Coriscus might be ignorant of the fact that he is musical, so that he both knows and is ignorant of the same thing.’ ‘Is a thing four cubits long greater than a thing three cubits long?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But a thing might grow from three to four cubits in length ;’ now what is ‘greater’ is greater than a ‘less’: accordingly the thing in question will be both greater and less than itself in the same respect.2
Translator's notes
- 1 167° 21.
- 2 181a14. Read cara ratio after atrov.
Owen 1853
To those which arise from the definition of elenchus, as was before described, we must make a reply by considering the conclusion with reference to contradiction, how it will be the same thing,1 and according to the same, and with reference to the same, after the same manner, and in the same time. If then, an interrogation be made in the beginning, we must not acknowledge as if it were impossible2 for the same thing to be double and not double, but we must state that it is not possible so as that an elenchus be acknowledged to be made. All these arguments however are from such a place as this: Does he who knows each particular that it is each particular, know the thing? and the ignorant person in like manner? But some one knowing Coriscus that he is Coriscus, may be ignorant that he is a musician, so that he knows and is ignorant of the same thing. Also, is the size of four cubits greater than that of three cubits? But a size of four cubits in length may be made out of three cubits,3 and the greater is greater than the less, wherefore the same thing is greater and less than itself.
Translator's notes
- 1 “Of the same thing.” Taylor and Buhle.
- 2 As if it were “possible.” Taylor. Compare with this chapter, Sop. Elen. 1 and 5; An. Prior ii. 20.
- 3 A body of three cubits may be extended and become four cubits in length, but not at the same time, nor as to the same length.
Chapter 27 Of Solution of Arguments derived from petitio principii.*.181a15–21
Latin
Illa vero quae fiunt propter id quod petunt, atque sumunt quod in principio, si interroganti quidem manifestum sit, non dandum, neque si probabile sit dicentem esse veracem. Si autem lateant, ignorantiam ob vitiositatem talium orationum ad interrogantem retorquendum, tanquam non redarguentem, nam redargutio sine eo est quod est in principio, deinde datum est non ut eo uteretur, sed ut ad illud colligeret contrarium, ut in non semotis redargutionibus.
English
181a15~+As to refutations that depend on begging and assuming the original point to be proved, suppose the nature of the question to be obvious,? one should not grant it, even though it be a view generally held, but should tell him the truth. Suppose, however, that it escapes one, then, thanks to the badness of arguments of that kind, one should make one’s error recoil upon the questioner, and say that he has brought no argument: for a refutation must be proved independently of the original point. Secondly, one should say that the point was granted under the impression that he 181a20intended not to use it as a premiss, but to reason against it,1 in the opposite way from that adopted in refutations on side issues.
Translator's notes
- 1 181a16, Read πυνθανομένῳ, ἂν μὲν ἡ δῆλον, -- ᾿ 3181921, Read ἃ comma after συλλογιουμένου, not after τοὐναντίον.
Owen 1853
Those from begging the (original question) and assuming it if it is manifest, must not be granted to the inquirer, not even if it be probable that he speaks the truth; but if1 it be latent, ignorance, from the fault of such arguments as these, must be retorted on the questionist, as not disputing (well), for an elenchus is without that (which was interrogated) from the beginning. Next, that he granted not that he (the opponent) should use it, but as being about syllogistically to prove the contrary, as in parexelenchi.2
Translator's notes
- 1 The original question.
- 2 For a digest of the rule given here, see Waitz, vol. ii. p. 575.
Chapter 28 Of Solution of Deceptions from Consequents.181a22–30
Latin
Et eas quae propter consequens sunt conjectantes, in ipsa oratione monstrandum. Est autem duplex sequentium consequentia, aut enim ut particulare sequitur universale, ut hominem animal (postulant enim si hoc cum illo, et illud esse cum hoc), aut secundum oppositiones. Nam si huic est illud consequens, et opposito oppositum, propter quod et Melissi oratio. Nam si genitum est, habet principium, ingenitum postulat non habere principium. Quare si ingenitum est coelum, et infinitum. Id autem non est, e converso enim consequentia.
English
181a22Also, those refutations that bring one to their conclusion through the consequent you should show up in the course of the argument itself. The mode in which consequences follow is two-fold. For the argument either is that as the universal follows on its particular—as (e.g.) ‘animal’ follows from ‘manso does the particular on its 181a25universal: for the claim is made that if A is always found with B, then B also is always found with A. Or else it proceeds by way of the opposites of the terms involved: for if A follows B, it is claimed that A's opposite will follow B’s opposite. On this latter claim the argument of Melissus also depends: for he claims that because that which has come to be has a beginning, that which has not come to be has none, so that if the heaven has not come to be, it is also eternal. But that is not so; for the sequence 181a30is vice versa.
Owen 1853
Those also which prove from the consequent we must show from the argument itself. Now there is a two-fold consequence of consequents, for it is either as universal to particular, as animal to man, for it is taken for granted, if this is (joined) with that, that also is with this; or according to oppositions, for if this follows that, the opposite also follows the opposite.
Hence also the argument of Melissus, for if what was begotten had a beginning, he requires it to be granted that the unbegotten had not (a beginning), where-fore, if the heaven is unbegotten, it is also infinite.2 Yet this is not so, for the consequence is vice versâ.
Translator's notes
- 1 The modes of true consequence are: (1.) From the position of the antecedent to the position of the consequent. (2.) From the subversion of the consequent to the subversion of the antecedent.
- 2 The fallacia consequentis is an error in reasoning, for instance, in this argument of Melissus, there is an illicit process of the major. Whatever is generated has a beginning, The universe is not generated . . it has not a beginning.
Chapter 29 Of Solution of Deceptions from Irrelevant Assumption.181a31–35
Latin
Quaecunque autem propter id quod additur aliquid colligunt, considerandum si (eo sublato) accidit nihil minus impossibile; deinde id manifestandum et dicendum quod dedit non tanquam videretur, sed ut ad orationem, quo vero usus est, nihil ad orationem.
English
181a31In the case of any refutations whose reasoning depends on some addition, look and see if upon its subtraction the absurdity follows none the less: and then if so, the answerer should point this out, and say that he granted the addition not because he really thought it, but for the sake of the argument, whereas the questioner has not used it for the 181a35purpose of his argument at all.
Owen 1853
In whatever syllogistically conclude from some-thing being added, we must observe whether it being taken away, the impossible, nevertheless, results. Next,
we must make this clear, and we must say that it was granted, not as seeming (true), but as adapted to the argument, but he, the arguer, uses what is nothing to the purpose.
Translator's notes
- 1 Compare Sop. Elen. 5 ; Anal. Prior ii. 17 ; Rhet. ii. 24. Vide Waitz, vol. ii. p. 576. Aristotle describes the fallacy, “a non causâ pro causâ,” as most frequently occurrent in the deductio ad impossibile. See Mansel’s and Whately’s Logics.
Chapter 30 Of Deceptions which take many Interrogations as one.181a36–181b24
Latin
Ad eas autem quae plures interrogationes unam faciunt, statim in principio determinandum est. Nam interrogatio una est, ad quam una responsio est. Quare neque plura de uno, neque unum de pluribus, sed unum de uno affirmandum vel negandum. Sicut autem in aequivocis quandoque quidem ambobus, quandoque neutri inest. Quare cum non simplex est interrogatio, simpliciter respondentibus nihil accidit pati. Similiter et in his, quando igitur plura uni, vel unum pluribus inest, vel non inest, simpliciter danti, et hoc peccato peccanti, nihil contrarium accidit. Quandoque autem huic quidem inest, illi autem non, aut plura de pluribus, et est ut insint ambobus, est autem ut non insint rursum, quare id cavendum. Ut in his orationibus, Si hoc quidem est bonum, illud autem malum, quod verum est dicere quoniam haec bonum et malum et rursum neque bonum neque malum; non enim inest utrumque utrique; quare idem bonum: malum, et neque bonum neque malum. Et si unum quodque ipsum sibi idem est et aliis diversum, quoniam non aliis eadem, sed sibi, et diversa eisdem, ipsa sibimet diversa et eadem. Amplius, si bonum quidem malum sit, malum autem bonum, duo utique fient. Et duorum et inaequalium utrumque ipsum sibi esse aequale; quare aequalia et inaequalia ipsa sibi. Incidunt autem hae orationes et in alias solutiones, nam ambo et omnia plura significant; non igitur idem praeter nomen accidit affirmare et negare. Id autem non erat redargutio, sed manifestum; quoniam si non una interrogatio plures fiant, sed unum de uno affirmet aut neget, id non erit impossibile.
English
181a36To meet those refutations which make several questions into one, one should draw a distinction between them straight away at the start. For a question must be single to which there is a single answer, so that one must not affirm or deny several things of one thing, nor one thing of many, but one of one. But just as in the case of ambiguous terms, an attribute belongs to a term sometimes 181bin both its senses, and sometimes in neither, so that a simple answer does one, as it happens, no harm despite the fact that the question is not simple, so it is in these cases of double questions too. Whenever, then, the several attributes belong to the one subject, or the one to the many, 181b5the man who gives a simple answer encounters no obstacle even though he has committed this mistake: but whenever an attribute belongs to one subject but not to the other, or there is a question of a number of attributes belonging to a number of subjects and in one sense both belong to both, while in another sense, again, they do not, then there is trouble, so that one must beware of this. Thus (e. g.) in the following arguments: Supposing A to 181b10be good and B evil, you will, if you give a single answer about both, be compelled to say that it is true to call these good, and that it is true to call them evil and likewise to call them neither good nor evil (for each of them has not each character), so that the same thing will be both good and evil and neither good nor evil. Also, since everything is the same as itself and different from anything else,1 inasmuch as2 the man who answers double questions simply can be made to say that several things are ‘the same’ not as other things but ‘as themselves,’ and also that they are different from themselves, it follows that the same things must 181b15be both the same as and different from themselves.3. Moreover, if what is good becomes evil while what is evil is good,”4 then they must both become two. So of two unequal things each being equal to itself, it will follow that they are both equal and unequal to themselves.
181b19Now these refutations fall into the province of other 181b20solutions as well: for ‘both5 and ‘all’ have more than one meaning, so that the resulting affirmation and denial of the same thing does not occur, except verbally: and this is not what we meant by a refutation. But it is clear that if there be not put a single question on a number of points, but the answerer has affirmed or denied one attribute only of one subject only, the absurdity will not come to pass.
Translator's notes
- 1 481b13. Read a comma after ἕτερον.
- 2 181b14. Read ἐπειδή for ἐπεὶ δ᾽,
- 3 1 18rb 14-15 ἕτερα abroy... ἑαυτοῖς ἕτερα. The Greek idiom must here be kept, to bring about the contradiction: the English idiom ‘different from ove another’ avoids it.
- 4 81b15-16 εἰ τὸ μὲν... ἀγαθόν ἐστιν, Sc. aS happens if you answer a double question about them together simply.
- 5 181b25 Read εἰς {τὸν τὸ αὐτό.
Owen 1853
Against those which make many interrogations one, we must employ definition immediately in the beginning, for the interrogation is one to
The modes of false consequence are: (1.) From the position of the consequent to the position of the antecedent. (2.) From the subversion of the antecedent to the subversion of the con-sequent. Compare Sop. Elen. v. 8; Rhet. ii. 24. which there is one answer, so that neither many things must be affirmed or denied of one thing, nor one of many, but one of one. As indeed in the case of things equivocal, at one time (the attribute) is in both, but at another in neither, so that the interrogation not being simple, it happens that those who answer simply, suffer nothing; in like manner also, in these cases. When then many are present with one, or one with many,2 nothing repugnant happens to him who simply concedes, and who errs according to this error; but when it is in one, but not in the other, or many are predicated of many, and both are partly present with both, and partly not, this, again, is to be avoided. For instance, in these arguments: If one thing is good, but another evil, it is true to say that these are good and evil, and again, that they are neither good nor evil, since each is not each, wherefore the same thing is good and evil, and is neither good nor evil. Also, Is every thing the same with itself, and different from something else ? but since these are not the same with others, but with themselves, and are different from themselves, the same things are different from, and the same with, themselves. Besides, if what is good becomes evil, and what is evil good, there will be two things, and of two, being unequal, each itself will be equal to itself, so that the same things will be equal and unequal to themselves.
Such arguments, then, fall into other solutions,3 for “both” also, and “all” signify many things, wherefore, except the name, it does not happen that the same thing is affirmed and denied, but this was not an elenchus. Still, it is clear that unless many interrogations are assumed for one, but one thing be affirmed or denied of one, there will not be an impossibility.
Translator's notes
- 1 Quando plures quæstiones velut una proponuntur : evertitur (fallacia, etc.) ad singulas quæstiones distincte respondendo. Aldrich. Cf. Sop. Elen. 5 ; Rhet. ii. 23, 24.
- 2 Taylor and Buhle insert, “or are not present ;” the latter also translates, “who admits this error ;” also both read “when one is, but the other is not.” I follow Waitz and Bekker, the former paraphrases the passage thus ; “Sin autem alterum affirmari debet, alterun vero negari, vel si num plura de pluribus prædicentur simul interrogatur, et si res ita se habet, ut utrumque de utroque quodammodo prædicari possit, quodammodo non possit, facile redarguitur qui simpliciter omnia simul affirmat vel negat.
- 3 He says that these have another solution, e. g. It is asked, “Are these two things good or evil?” Here the interrogation is ambiguous, and may either be taken in a collective or distributive sense ; if in the former, it is one, and requires an answer ; if it is the latter, it requires many answers.
Chapter 31 On the Solution of Paralogisms leading to Repetition.181b25–182a6
Latin
In illis autem quae deducunt ad idem frequenter dicere, manifestum quod non dandum eorum quae ad aliquid dicuntur significare, aliquid separatas per se praedicationes, ut duplum, sine eo quod est dimidii quid inesse apparet, nam et decem in deficientibus uno ad decem, et facere in non facere, et omnino in negatione affirmatio; non tamen si quis dicat hoc non esse album, dicit idem album esse, duplum autem neque significat aliquid fortasse, quemadmodum neque quod in dimidio. Quod si forte significat, attamen non idem et conjunctum, neque scientia in specie, ut si est medicina scientia, ipsum quod commune, illud autem erat scientia scibilis. In iis autem quae per se ostenduntur praedicatis, id dicendum, quod non idem est seorsum et in oratione quod ostenditur, nam cavum communiter quidem idem significat in simo et curvo, additum autem, nihil prohibet hoc quidem naso, illud autem cruri significare, et nihil differt dicere, nasus simus, et nasus cavus. Amplius, non danda est dictio secundum rectum. Falsum enim est, nam non est simum nasus cavus, sed nasi hoc ut passio, quare nihil est absonum, si nasus simus est nasus habens cavitatem nasi.
English
181b25With regard to those who draw one into repeating the same thing1 a number of times, it is clear that one must not grant that predications of relative terms have any meaning in abstraction by themselves, e. g. that ‘double’ is a significant term apart from the whole phrase ‘double of half’ merely on the ground that it figures in it. For ten figures 181b30in ‘ten minus one’ and ‘do’ in ‘not do’, and generally the affirmation in the negation; but for all that, suppose any one were to say, ‘This is not white’, he does not say that it is white. The bare word ‘double’, one may perhaps say, has not even any meaning at all, any more than has ‘the’ in ‘the half’: and even if it has a meaning, yet it has not the same meaning as in the combination. Nor is ‘knowledge’ the same thing in a specific branch of it (suppose it, €.e. g., to 181b35be ‘medical knowledge’) as it is in general: for in general it was the ‘knowledge of the knowable’. In the case of terms that are predicated of the terms through which they are defined, you should say the same thing,2 that the term defined is not the same in abstraction as it is in the whole phrase. For ‘concave’ has a general meaning which is the same in the case of a snub nose, and of a bandy leg, but when added to either substantive nothing prevents it from differentiating its meaning; in fact it bears one sense3 as 182aapplied to the nose, and another as applied to the leg: for in the former connexion it means ‘snub’ and in the latter bandy-shaped’; i.e. it makes no difference whether you say ‘a snub nose’ or ‘a concave nose’. Moreover, the expression must not be granted in the nominative case: for it is a falsehood. For snubness is not a concave nose but something (e.g. an affection) belonging to a nose: hence, 182a5there is no absurdity in supposing that the snub nose is a nose possessing the concavity that belongs to a nose.
Translator's notes
- 1 181 36 Read ταὐτὸ for τοῦτο.
- 2 645b26 R
- 3 182b1 Read σημαίνει.
Owen 1853
With regard to those which lead to frequently saying the same thing, we must evidently not grant that the categories of relatives, separated by themselves, signify any thing; as the double without the double of the half, because it is manifest;1 for ten is (understood) in (the expression) ten minus one, and “to make” in the (expression) “not to make,” in short, affirmation in negation, yet still it does not follow, if a man says that this is not white, that he should say it is white. Perhaps indeed, the double signifies nothing (alone), as neither what is in the half, or if indeed it does signify any thing, yet not the same as when conjoined.2 Nor does science in species (as if it is medical science) signify what is common, but that was the science of the object of science. Indeed, in those attributes through which (the subjects) are declared,3 we must say this, that what is signified separately, and what in a sentence are not the same. For the hollow in common, signifies the same thing in a flat nose and a crooked leg, but when added, nothing prevents (its signifying a different thing), but the one signifies (what happens) to the nose, and the other to the leg, for there it signifies a flat nose, but here a crooked leg, and it makes no difference to say a flat nose or a hollow nose. Moreover, we must not grant diction in a direct (case),4 for it is false, since τὸ σιμὸν is not a hollow nose, but this is an affection, as it were, of the nose, so that there is no absurdity, if a flat nose be a nose having a hollowness of nose.
Translator's notes
- 1 It is evident that the double is the double of the half. Taylor translates it, “because it appears to be one thing.”
- 2 “Negation does not signify affirmation, and yet it cannot be understood without affirmation:” wherefore, when I say, “Socrates is not white, though what I say cannot be understood, unless the affirmation of white is understood, yet I do not signify the affirmation of white. Hence, it is one thing, that a name or a sentence signifies something which cannot be understood without another thing, and it is another thing that it signifies that other thing. Though the signification of the double therefore cannot be understood unless the half is understood, to which the double is referred, yet the double does not signify the half. And if it should signify something to which it is referred, yet it does not signify the same thing, assumed by itself, and posited in a sentence. Hence it appears that there is not a negation. For when it is said that the double is the double of the half, since the double by itself does not signify the half, at least, expressly, a repetition is not made, nor does it follow that it should be said, the double is the double of the half of the half.” Taylor.
- 3 “In those attributes which are manifested through subjects—” Taylor translates erroneously. Aristotle means, those attributes which are so predicated of subjects, as to signify at the same time the notion of what they are predicated of, as the notion of number is contained in the idea of “unequal,” which is predicated of number: such we are not to admit [*] To a subject. [†] κατ’ εθύ. [‡] Cf. cap. xiv. supra.
- 4 Cf. cap. xiv. supra.
Chapter 32 Of avoiding Solecisms.[‡].182a7–182b5
Latin
De soloecismis autem propter quid apparent accidere, diximus prius, quomodo autem solvendum, in ipsis orationibus erit manifestum. Omnes enim hujusmodi volunt construere. Putas quod dicis quidpiam vere esse, etiam est illud vere? dicis autem quidpiam lapidem esse, est igitur quidpiam lapidem. An dicere lapidem non est dicere quod, sed quem, non hoc, sed hunc? si igitur dicat aliquis, putas quem vere dicis est istum? non videtur Romane loqui. Quemadmodum neque si dicat, putas quam dicis esse, est iste? lignum autem dicere iste, vel quaecunque neque masculinum, neque femininum significant, nihil refert; quare etiam non fit soloecismus, si quod dicis esse, est istud; lignum autem dicis esse, est igitur lignum istud; lapis autem et iste, masculini habent declinationem. Quod si quis dicat, putasne iste, illa est? deinde rursum, quid autem nonne iste est Coriscus? ita dicat. Est igitur illa, non collegit soloecismum, si Coriscus etiam non significet idem quod illa, non dat autem qui respondet, sed oportet hoc praeinterrogare, si autem neque est, neque dat non collegit, neque in eo quod est esse aliquid, neque ad eum qui interrogatus est. Similiter igitur oportet, et illic lapidem significare iste; si autem neque est, neque datur, non dicenda conclusio, apparet autem eo quod dissimilis casus nominis similis appareat. Putasne verum est dicere quoniam ista est id quod esse ais, eam esse autem ais aspidem, est igitur ista aspidem. An non necesse est, si non ista aspidem significat, sed aspis, aspidem autem istam; neque si quem dicis esse istum, est iste, dicis autem istum esse Cleonem, est igitur iste Cleonem; non enim est iste Cleonem. Dictum est enim quoniam quem dico istum esse, est iste, non istum, neque enim Romane dicetur quo pacto interrogatio dicta. Putas, istud scis? istud autem est lapis, scis igitur lapis. An non idem significat istud in eo quod est, putas istud scis, et in hoc, istud autem lapis, sed in primo quidem hunc, in posteriore autem hic. Putasne cujus scientiam habes, scis illud? scientiam autem habes lapidis, scis igitur lapidis. An hujus quidem lapidis dicis, hunc autem lapidem? datum est autem cujus scientia habes illud scis, non illius, sed illud; quare non lapidis, sed lapidem. Quod igitur hujusmodi orationes non colligunt soloecismum, sed apparent, et propter quid apparent, et quomodo est obsistendum illis, est manifestum ex iis quae dicta sunt.
English
182a7With regard to solecisms, we have previously said1 what it is that appears to bring them about; the method of their solution will be clear in the course of the arguments themselves. Solecism is the result aimed at in all arguments of 182a10the following kind: ‘Is a thing truly that which you truly call it?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But, speaking of a stone, you call him real: therefore of a stone it follows that “him is real”. No: rather, talking of a stone means not saying ‘which’ but ‘whom’, and not ‘that’ but ‘him’. If, then, any one were to ask, ‘Is a stone him whom you truly call him?’ he would be generally thought not to be speaking good Greek, any more than if he were to ask, ‘Is he what you call her?’ Speak in 182a15this way of a ‘stick’ or any neuter word, and the difference does not break out. For this reason, also, no solecism is incurred, suppose any one asks, ‘Is a thing what you say it to be?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But, speaking of a stick, you call it real: therefore, of a stick it follows that it is real.’ ‘Stone’, however, and ‘he’ have masculine designations. Now suppose some one were to ask, ‘Can “he” be a “she” (a female) ?’, and then again, ‘Well, but is not he Coriscus ?’ 182a20and then were to say, ‘Then he is a “she”, he has not proved the solecism, even if the name ‘Coriscus’ does signify a ‘she’, if, on the other hand, the answerer does not grant this: this point must be put as an additional question: while if neither is it the fact nor does he grant it, then the sophist has not proved his case either in fact or as against the person he has been questioning. In like manner, 182a25then, in the above instance as well it must be definitely put that ‘he’ means the stone. If, however, this neither is so nor is granted, the conclusion must not be stated: though it follows apparently, because the case (the accusative), that is really unlike, appears to be like the nominative. ‘Is it true to say that this object is what you call it by name?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But you call it by the name of a shield: this object therefore is “οἵ ἃ shield”... No: not necessarily, because 182a30the meaning of ‘this object’ is not ‘of a shield’ but ‘a shield’: ‘of a shield’ would be the meaning of ‘this object’s’. Nor again if ‘He is what you call him by name’, while ‘the name you call him by is Cleon’s’, is he therefore ‘Cleon’s’: for he is not ‘Cleon’s’, for what was said was that ‘He, not his,! is what I call him by name’. For the question, if put in the latter way, would not even be Greek. 182a35‘Do you know this?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But this i she: therefore you know he2, No: rather ‘this’ has not the same meaning in ‘Do you know this?’ as in ‘This is a stone’; in the first it stands for an accusative, in the second for a nominative case. ‘When you have understanding of anything, do you understand it?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘But you have understanding of a stone: therefore you understand of a stone.’ No: the one phrase is in the genitive, ‘of a stone’, while the other is in 182bthe accusative, ‘a stone3: and what was granted was that ‘you understand that, not of that, of which you have understanding’, so that you understand not of a stone’, but ‘the stone’.
182b4Thus that arguments of this kind do not prove solecism but merely appear to do so, and both why they so appear 182b5and how you should meet them, is clear from what has been said.
Translator's notes
- 1 165b20f. δ΄ 1825 11. ‘Stone’ (λίθος) being masculine in Greek. It has been necessary to deal rather freely with this passage, because ‘stone’ is not inflected in English. Literally, the Greek says, ‘You declare something to be a stone (acc.): something therefore is a stone’ (still acc., though the change to ovatio recta requires a change to the nom.). Ὁ 182a15 Read εἰπεῖν οὕτως. τ An obscure joke: the phrase φέρεσθαι κατὰ κλίμακος δίφρον probably contains a double pun, (1) to get the body of a car (δίφρος) taken off its chassis (κλῖμαξ = the notched support on top of the axle, on which chassis (κλῖμαξ = the notched support on top of the axle, on which because ‘stone’ does not inflect in English.
- 2 1828 38 ἐπιστήμην, ἐπιστάσαι: lit. ‘knowledge’, ‘know’: but ‘understanding’, ‘understand’ have been substituted because the phrase ‘Azow of a stone’ has a meaning in English, and therefore fails to bring out the solecism of the Greek conclusion.
- 3 1823 39-91 Read ἢ τὸ μὲν τούτον (λίθου) λέγεις, τὸ δὲ τοῦτον (λίθον).
Owen 1853
Concerning solecisms, indeed, whence they appear to happen we have shown before, but how we must solve them will be evident in the arguments themselves. For all these aim at constructing hoc; Is what you say truly this thing truly, but you say that something is a stone, something then is a stone. Or is to say a stone, not to say “quod” but “quem,” not “hoc” but “hunc,” if then some one should ask; Num quem vere dicis est hunc ?1 he would not seem to speak conformably to the Latin2 language, as neither if he should say; Num quam dicis esse, est hic ? but when he says wood, or whatever signifies neither the feminine nor the masculine, it makes no difference. Wherefore, a solecism does not arise, if what you say is, be “hoc,” but you say that wood is, this therefore is wood: a “stone,” however, and “hic,” have the appellation of the masculine. If, indeed, some one should inquire is he, she ? and again, what ? (quid) ? Is not he Coriscus ? and then should say, he therefore is she, he does not syllogistically collect a solecism, not even if Coriscus signify, what she
as having the same signification, when enunciated alone, with that which they bear when united with the idea which they necessarily contain. signifies; but the respondent does not grant it, and it is necessary that this should be questioned, besides. If, however, it neither is nor is granted, it is not syllogistically collected, neither in reality nor against him who is questioned, hence in like manner there also, it is necessary that a stone should signify hic, but if this neither is (assumed) nor granted, we must not admit the conclusion, nevertheless it seems to be from the dissimilar case of the noun appearing similar. Is it true to say that hæc is that which you say hanc is? but you say it is a shield, hæc then is a shield. Or is it not necessary3 if hæc does not signify parmam, but parma, but parmam is hanc. Neither if what you say is hunc be hic, but you say it is Cleon,4 therefore hic is Cleon,5 hic is not Cleon,6 for it was said, quem aio hunc esse, est hic, non hunc; for when the question is thus made it is not according to the rules of grammar. Do you know hoc? but this is a stone, you know then a stone, or does it not signify the same thing in the expression, do you know hoc? and in hoc autem est lapis? but this is a stone? but that in the former it signifies hunc and in the latter hic. Num cujus scientiam habes hoc, scis? Habes autem scientiam lapidis: scis igitur lapidis; is it not that when you say hujus, you say lapidis, but when you say hoc, lapidem? but it is granted cujus scientiam habes, te scire, non hujus, sed hoc; and therefore non lapidis, sed lapidem.
From what is stated then, it is manifest that such arguments as these do not syllogistically collect a solecism, but seem (only) to do so, also why they thus seem, and in what manner they are to be opposed.
Translator's notes
- 1 In these paralogisms, I have followed the example of Taylor, and used the Latin language, as they consist in the diversity of verbal termination, a peculiarity incident to Greek and Latin, but not to English—they are too trivial and plain to need comment.
- 2 Greek.
- 3 To admit this conclusion.
- 4 “Ais autem esse Cleonem.”
- 5 “Id circo hic est Cleonem.”
- 6 “Non enim est hic Cleonem.”
Chapter 33 Of the Methods of detecting the Genus of Arguments.182b6–183a26
Latin
Oportet autem intelligere quoniam omnium orationum aliae quidem sunt faciles conspici, aliae autem difficiliores, propter id quod et in aliquo subdole decipiunt audientem, cum frequenter eaedem illis existant, nam eamdem orationem oportet vocare, quae propter idem fit. Eadem autem oratio aliis quidem propter dictionem, aliis autem propter accidens, aliis vero propter aliud videbitur esse, quia unumquodque translatitium non similiter est manifestum. Quemadmodum igitur in iis quae sunt propter aequivocationem (qui modus videtur esse ineptissimus) captiosarum ratiocinationum, haec quidem et quibuslibet sunt manifesta (nam et orationes pene ridiculosae sunt omnes propter dictionem: Ut vir ferebatur curru in scalas, ubi venit servus, apud Ceream? Et Boreas purusne? non certe, perdit enim pauperem, et ementem. Et utra boum ante pariet? neutra, sed retro ambae. Putasne est Evarchus? non certe, sed Apollonides. Eodem autem modo et aliarum fere quam plurimae), illa autem et peritissimos videntur latere. Signum autem horum quoniam contendunt saepe de nominibus, ut utrum idem significent de omnibus ens et unum, an aliud; aliis enim videtur significare ens et unum; alii autem Zenonis orationem et Parmenidis solvunt, eo quod multipliciter dicant unum dici, et ens. Similiter autem et propter accidens et aliorum singulum quodque, aliae quidem orationes erunt faciles videri, aliae vero difficiliores. Et sumere in quo genere, et utrum redargutio, an non redargutio, non facile similiter in omnibus est. Est autem acuta oratio, quae dubitare facit maxime, mordet enim haec maxime, dubitatio autem est duplex, haec quidem in syllogizantibus, quam eligat quis interrogationum, illa autem in contentiose sustinentibus, quomodo dicat quis propositum. Quapropter in iis quae syllogizant, acutiores orationes inquirere magis faciunt. Est autem ea quae syllogizat quidem, oratio acutissima, si ex quam maxime apparentibus quam maxime probabile interimit et construit. Nam cum una oratio sit (transposita contradictione) omnes similiter habebit syllogismos: semper enim ex probabilibus similiter probabile interimet aut construet; quapropter dubitare necessarium est. Maxime igitur talis acuta, quae ex aequo conclusionem facit interrogationibus; secunda autem quae ex omnibus similibus. Haec enim similiter faciet dubitare, quae interrogationum interimenda est; id autem difficile est? nam interimendum quidem, quid autem interimendum, dubium. Contentiosarum autem acutissima, quae primum statim dubia est, utrum syllogizat, an non, vel utrum propter falsum, an divisionem solutio. Secunda autem aliarum, quae manifesta quidem quod propter divisionem vel interemptionem est, non tamen est explorata per cujus interrogationum interemptionem, vel divisionem, solvenda est, scilicet utrum propter conclusionem, an propter aliquam interrogationum id est. Quandoque igitur non syllogizans oratio facilis est, si int valde inopinabilia, vel falsa quae sumuntur, quandoque autem non digna despici. Nam quando deest aliqua talium interrogationum, de qua oratio et propter quam est, et qui non sumit illam, et colligit, inepta est ratiocinatio; quando autem eorum quae extrinsecus non despicienda ullo modo, sed oratio quidem justa, interrogans autem non probe interrogavit. Et est sane solvendum quandoque quidem ad orationem, quandoque autem ad interrogantem, et interrogationem, quandoque vero ad neutrum horum; similiter et interrogandum et syllogizandum est et ad positionem, et ad respondentem, et ad tempus, quando fuerit pluris temporis egens solutio, quam praesentis temporis (quo disputantur) ad solutionem.
English
182b6We must also observe that of all the arguments aforesaid it is easier with some to see why and where the reasoning leads the hearer astray, while with others it is more difficult, though often they are the same arguments as the former. For we must call an argument the same if it depends upon the same point; but the same argument is apt to be thought 182b10by some to depend on diction, by others on accident, and by others on something else, because each of them, when worked with different terms, is not so clear as it was. Accordingly, just as in fallacies that depend on ambiguity, which are generally thought to be the silliest form of 182b15fallacy, some are clear even to the man in the street (for humorous phrases nearly all depend on diction; e. g. ‘The man got the cart down from the stand1; and ‘Where are you bound?’ ‘To the yard arm’; and ‘Which cow will calve afore?’ ‘Neither, but both behind;’ and ‘Is the North wind clear?’ ‘No, indeed; for it has murdered the 182b20beggar and the merchant.’ ‘Is he a Good enough. King?’ ‘No, indeed ;a Rob-son’: and so with the great majority of the rest as well),2 while others appear to elude the most expert3 (and it is a symptom of this that they often fight about their terms, e.g. whether the meaning of ‘Being’ and ‘One’ is the same in all their applications or different; 182b25for some think that ‘Being’ and ‘One’ mean the same; while others solve the argument of Zeno and Parmenides by asserting that ‘One’ and ‘Being’ are used in a number of senses), likewise also as regards fallacies of Accident and each of the other types, some of the arguments will be easier to see while others are more difficult; 182b30also to grasp to which class a fallacy belongs, and whether it is a refutation or not a refutation, is not equally easy in all cases.
182b32An incisive argument is one which produces the greatest perplexity: for this is the one with the sharpest fang. Now perplexity is two-fold, one which occurs in reasoned arguments, respecting which of the propositions asked one is to 182b35demolish, and the other in contentious arguments, respecting the manner in which one is to assent to what is propounded. Therefore it is in syllogistic arguments that the more incisive ones produce the keenest heart-searching. Now a syllogistic argument is most incisive if from premisses that are as generally accepted as possible it demolishes a conclusion that is accepted as generally as possible. For the one argument, if the contradictory is changed about, 183amakes all the resulting syllogisms alike in character: for always from premisses that are generally accepted it will prove a conclusion, negative or positive as the case may be, that is just as generally accepted; and therefore one is bound to feel perplexed.4. An argument, then, of this kind is the most incisive, viz. the one that puts its conclusion on all fours with the propositions asked; and second comes the one that argues from premisses, all of which are equally 183a5convincing: for this will produce an equal perplexity as to what kind of premiss, of those asked, one should demolish. Herein is a difficulty: for one must demolish something, but what one must demolish is uncertain. Of contentious arguments, on the other hand, the most incisive is the one which, in the first place, is characterized by an initial uncertainty whether it has been properly reasoned or not; and also whether the solution depends on a false premiss or on the drawing of a distinction; while, of the rest, the 183a10second place is held by that whose solution clearly depends upon a distinction or a demolition, and yet it does not reveal clearly which it is of the premisses asked, whose demolition, or the drawing of a distinction within it, will bring the solution about, but even leaves it vague whether it is on the conclusion or on one of the premisses that the deception? depends.
183a14Now sometimes an argument which has not been properly 183a15reasoned is silly, supposing the assumptions required to be extremely contrary to the general view or false; but sometimes it ought not to be held in contempt. For whenever some question is left out, of the kind that concerns both the subject and the nerve of the argument, the reasoning that has both failed to secure this as well, and also failed to reason properly, is silly; but when what is omitted is some extraneous question, then it is by no means to be lightly 183a20despised, but the argument is quite respectable, though the questioner has not put his questions well.
183a20Just as it is possible to bring a solution sometimes used in a changed position with each of the two original premisses in turn, to subvert the other: thus—
183a21II. All mothers love their children (exceedingly probable).
183a21Medea did not love her children (exceedingly probable).
183a21.. Medea was not a mother (just as probable as, but subversive of, the exceedingly probable minor premiss of Syllogism I).
183a22III. Medea did not love her children (exceedingly probable).
183a22Medea was a mother (exceedingly probable).
183a22.. Some mothers do not love their5 children (as probable as, but subversive of, the exceedingly probable major premiss of Syllogism I).
183a23All three syllogisms are ‘alike’, in that each overthrows an exceedingly probable view by means of a conclusion based on exceedingly probable premisses, and therefore itself exceedingly probable. Together they produce the maximum of perplexity because, as a result, of each of three exceedingly probable propositions the contradictory has also been shown to be exceedingly probable. against the argument, at others against the questioner and his mode of questioning, and at others against neither of these, likewise also it is possible to marshal one’s questions and reasoning both against the thesis, and against the 183a25answerer and against the time, whenever the solution requires a longer time to examine than the period available.6
Translator's notes
- 1 1 An obscure joke: the phrase dépeoOat xara kdipakos Si¢ppoy probably contains a double pun, (1) to get the body of a car (di¢pos) taken off its chassis (kling = the notched support on top of the axle, on which the car rested), (2) to ‘come a sitter’ (didpos = a seat) off a ladder xhipa&).
- 2 182b22 Close the bracket, and read a comma instead of ἃ full-stop after πλεῖστοι.
- 3 182b22 σημεῖον... 27 τὸ ὄν is parenthetic (like 15 καὶ yap-22 πλεῖ- arot), and should be likewise enclosed in brackets, followed by a comma, the colon after λανθάνειν (1. 22) being removed.
- 4 182b37-183 2. The nature of the syllogisms which produce this most ‘incisive’ and perplexing form of argument by ‘changing about the contradictory’ (of the first conclusion established) may be illustrated by Pacius’ example. Suppose the thesis maintained to be the exceedingly probable view that ‘Medea did not love her children’, the dialectician then argues I, All mothers love their children (exceedingly probable). Medea was a mother (exceedingly probable). .. Medea loved her children (just as probable as, but utterly subversive of, the exceedingly probable thesis). ; Next, he constructs two syllogisms in which the contradictory of this conclusion (i.e. the original, and exceedingly probable, thesis) 15
- 5 183a12 Read ἡ ἀπάτη for αὕτη (v. Pseudo-Alexander).
- 6 1838 26 Omit τὸ διαλεχθῆναι πρὸς τὴν Avow—clearly a marginal gloss on ἡ λύσις (25).
Owen 1853
Of all arguments we must know that in some it is more easy, and in others more difficult, to perceive from what cause, and in what, they deceive the hearer,1 since often the one are the same with the other,2 for we ought to call that the same argument which is derived from the same place, and the same argument may appear to some to be derived from the diction, to others from accident, to others from another (place), because each when it is transferred is not equally evident. As then in (deceptions) from equivocation, which mode of paralogism seems to be the most usual, some are manifest to every one, (for almost all absurd sentences are from diction, for instance, Vir ferebat per scalas δίφρον; a man put δίφρος through a ladder: and ὅπου στέλλεσθε? To the sail-yard: and Utra boum ante pariet? Neutra; sed retro ambæ: again, Estne Boreas καθαρὸς? By no means, for it caused the death of a mendicant and a merchant. Is it Evarchus? No, but Apollonides;3 and almost all other deceptions in the same manner.) Some seem notwithstanding to escape the most experienced, a proof of which is, that they oftentimes contend about names, as whether the one and being are predicated in the same signification, or in a different one, of all things. For to some indeed, being and the one4 seem to signify the same thing, but others solve the argument of Zeno and Parmenides, from saying that one and being are predicated multifariously.5 Likewise, also with regard to those derived from accident and each of the other (places), some arguments will be easy to perceive, but others difficult, and it is not alike easy in all, to perceive in what genus6 they are contained, and whether it is, or is not an elenchus.
Yet the argument is acute, which reduces a person to the greatest doubt, since this is especially pungent. Now doubt is two-fold, one in arguments concluding syllogistically, with regard to which interrogation is to be subverted,7 but the other in contentious arguments, as to how some one should speak of the thing proposed, wherefore in the syllogistic, the shrewder arguments cause greater investigation, but a syllogistic argument is most acute, if from things which appear especially probable, a person subverts8 what is especially probable. For the argument being one, when the contradiction is transposed,9 will have all the syllogisms alike,10 for a person will always, from probable assertions, subvert or confirm what is similarly probable, wherefore it will be necessary to doubt. An argument then of this kind is especially acute, which makes a conclusion equal to the questions,11 but that next, which is from all similar (assumptions), for this in like manner will produce doubt, as to which of the interrogatories is to be subverted; nevertheless, this is difficult, since a subversion is to be made, but what is to be subverted is uncertain. Of contentious arguments, the most acute is that in which at first it is forthwith uncertain whether it is syllogistically concluded or not, and whether the solution is from the false or from division, but the second of the rest is that which evidently must be (solved) through division or removal, but in which it is not clear through the removal or division of what interrogation it must be solved, indeed whether this removal or division is from the conclusion, or from one of the interrogatories.
Sometimes therefore, the argument which is not conclusive is silly, e. g. if the assumptions be very incredible or false, but sometimes it is not to be despised.12 For when one of such interrogations is deficient, the syllogism about which, and through which, the argument (is employed), and which neither assumes this, nor concludes, is silly, but when (the interrogation is deficient,) which may be externally (assumed), the argument is by no means to be despised, but (here) the argument indeed is good, but the querist has not interrogated well.
Since the solution at one time belongs to the argument, at another to the questionist, and the question, and sometimes to neither of these,13 in like manner also, it is possible both to question and conclude against the thesis, and against the respondent, and against the time, when the solution requires more time than the present opportunity (allows) to argue against it.
Translator's notes
- 1 See Whately’s remark upon the error of supposing all fallacies easy of detection, book iii. sec. 6, Logic.
- 2 That is, they are referred to the same kind of deception.
- 3 This last is a mere pun upon the etymology of the word, Evarchus being a good manager, but Apollonides a destroyer. Of the other examples given above which all turn upon equivocation, some are evident, others obscure. Amongst the first kind we may reckon: “A man put δίφρος, (a bench or a chariot,) through a ladder,” of course in one sense it is true, in the other, false. Again, ὅπου στέλλεσθε, a pun upon the different meanings of being “sent” and of “shortening sails.” Again, some one asks: Which of the cows was delivered of a calf, ante, i. e. prior or first, but the respondent, playing upon the signification of “ante,” “before,” applies it not to time, but to the anterior part of the body. Lastly, καθαρὸς means “pure” and “harmless,” so that Boreas may be called so in the first sense because it purifies, but not in the last, because it killed two people with cold. In fact, as Whately and others have remarked, jests are mock fallacies, i. e. fallacies so palpable as not to be likely to deceive any one, yet bearing just that resemblance to argument which is calculated to amuse by the contrast. Vide Whately’s Logic, b. iii. sec. 20; Wallis’s Logic, and also Rhetoric, part i. chap. 3, sec. 7.
- 4 Cf. Whately's Logic, App. i. 17.
- 5 So Aristotle Physic Ausc. chap. 4; Cf. Plato Parm. p. 128.
- 6 Of decep- tions.
- 7 i. e. which prop. is to be denied.
- 8 “And con- firms.” Taylor and Buhle.
- 9 i. e. the conclusion being taken for a prop. in the conversive syllo- gism, after having been converted into contradiction. Cf. Anal. Pr. b. ii. ch. 8.
- 10 i. e. the first syll. and the conversive syll. will be alike probable.
- 11 i. e. to the propositions.
- 12 See Waitz, vol. ii. p. 581.
- 13 e. g. to the time. See Topics, b. viii. ch. 10.
Chapter 34 Conclusion.183a27–184b8
Latin
Ex quot igitur, et ex quibus fiunt iis qui disputant captiosae ratiocinationes, et quomodo ostendemus, falsum et inopinabilia dicere faciemus, amplius autem ex quibus accidit syllogismus, et quomodo interrogandum, et quis ordo interrogationum, insuper autem ad quid sunt utiles hujusmodi omnes orationes, et de responsione simpliciter omni, et quomodo solvendum est orationes et syllogismos, dicta sint de omnibus a nobis haec. Reliquum autem est de eo quod a principio erat propositum ad memoriam revocantes, quidpiam de ea re sub brevitate dicere, et finem imponere dictis. Praemisimus igitur, inveniendi facultatem quamdam ratiscinativam de proposito ex iis quae sunt quam probabilissima; id enim opus est dialectices secundum se, et tentativae. Quia autem praeinstruitur quis ab ea propter sophistices vicinitatem, ut non solum experimentum possit sumere dialectico more, sed etiam quasi scientifico, propter id non solum dictum negotii officium posuimus orationem posse sumere, sed etiam ut, orationem sustinentes, tu emur positionem per quam probabilissima simili modo. Causam autem diximus hujus, quia et propter id Socrates interrogabat, sed non respondebat: confitebatur enim se non scire. Manifestum autem est in prioribus ex quot et ad quot id erit, et unde idonei erimus horum. Adhuc autem quomodo interroganda vel ordinanda quaestio omnis, et de responsionibus quae sunt ad syllogismos. Patefactum est autem et de aliis quaecunque hujusce disciplinae sunt orationes. Praeter haec autem et de captiosis ratiocinationibus pertractavimus quemadmodum diximus jam prius. Quod igitur nacta sunt finem sufficienter ea quae proposuimus, manifestum.
Operae pretium autem est nos non latere quidnam accidit circa hoc negotium. Nam eorum quae inveniuntur omnium, quae quidem ab aliis sumpta sunt prius, elaborata paulatim incrementum sumunt ab illis qui postmodum accipiunt; quae autem ab initio comperiuntur, parvum in primis sumere solent incrementum, attamen utilius multo eo (quod postea ab aliis fit) accremento. Maximum enim fortasse principium omnium, ut dicitur, quare et difficillimum. Quanto enim potestate validissimum, tanto mole minimum, difficillimum est videri. Eo autem comperto, facile est adjicere, coaptareque reliquum. Quod et circa rhetoricas orationes accidit, pene autem et circa alias artes omnes: nam qui principia invenere, omnino ad exiguum quid perduxerunt; qui autem nunc celebriores habentur, vindicantes a multis, velut ex successione particulatim colligentes, sic auxerunt. Tisias quidem post priores, Thrasymachus vero post Tisiam, Theodorus autem post hunc, et multi multas coadunavere partes. Quapropter nihil mirum si in amplum quidem creverit ars. Hujus autem negotii non hoc quidem erat exploratum, illud autem non erat, verum nihil ipsius prorsus erat, nam eorum qui circa litigiosas orationes erant mercenarii, similis quidem doctrina, Gorgiae negotio. Orationes enim hi quidem rhetoricas, illi autem interrogativas docebant ediscere, in quas saepius incidere solebant alternatim utrorumque ad invicem orationes. Quapropter velox quidem, ut pote quae sine arte, erat doctrina discentibus ab illis: non enim artem, sed quae ab arte sunt dantes, arbitrati sunt loqui erudite. Perinde ac si quis disciplinam dicat se tradere ut non doleant pedes, deinde sutoriam quidem non doceat, neque unde possint comparari talia, det autem quam plurima genera omnimodorum calceorum. Hic profecto profuit ad usum, artem autem non tradidit. Et de rhetoricis quidem erant multa et antiqua dicta, de syllogismis autem omnino nihil habuimus prius aliud quidquam quod diceremus, quam mora perquirentes, multo tempore insudaverimus. Si autem videtur ex considerationibus nostris (ut ex iis quae sunt ex principio) haec habere, disciplina sufficienter supra alia negotia quae ex traditione inducta sunt, reliquum erit omnium vestrum, vel eorum qui audierint hoc opus, omissa quidem artis, venia dignari, inventa autem, multa prosequi gratia.
English
183a27As to the number, then, and kind of sources whence fallacies arise in discussion, and how we are to show that our Opponent is committing a fallacy and make him utter paradoxes; moreover, by the use of what materials solecism 183a30is brought about, and how to question and what is the way to arrange the questions; moreover, as to the question what use is served by all arguments of this kind, and concerning the answerer’s part, both as a whole in general, and in particular how to solve arguments and solecisms'- on all these things let the foregoing discussion suffice. It 183a35remains to recall our original proposal and to bring our discussion to a close with a few words upon it.
183a37Our programme was, then, to discover some faculty of reasoning about any theme put before us from the most generally accepted premisses that there are. For that is the essential task of the art of discussion (dialectic) and 183bof examination (peirastic). Inasmuch, however, as it is annexed to it, on account of the near presence of the art of sophistry (sophistic), not only to be able to conduct an examination dialectically but also with a show of knowledge, we therefore proposed for our treatise not only the aforesaid aim of being able to exact an account 183b5of any view, but also the aim of ensuring that in standing up to an argument we shall defend our thesis in the same manner by means of views as generally held as possible. The reason of this we have explained1 for this, too, was why Socrates used to ask questions and not to answer them; for he used to confess that he did not know. We have made clear, in the course of what precedes, the number both of the points with reference to which, and of the materials from which, this will be accomplished, and 183b10also from what sources we can become well supplied with these: we have shown, moreover, how to question or arrange the questioning as a whole, and the problems concerning the answers and solutions to be used against the reasonings of the questioner. We have also cleared up the problems concerning all other matters that belong to the same inquiry into arguments. In addition to this we have 183b15been through the subject of Fallacies, as we have already stated above.2
183b16That our programme, then, has been adequately completed is clear. But we must not omit to notice what has happened in regard to this inquiry. For in the case of all discoveries the results of previous labours that have been handed down from others have been advanced bit by bit by those who have taken them on, whereas the original 183b20discoveries generally make an advance that is small at first though much more useful than the development which later springs out of them. For it may be that in everything, as the saying is, ‘the first start is the main part’: and for this reason also it is the most difficult; for in proportion as it is most potent in its influence, so it is smallest in 183b25its compass and therefore most difficult to see: whereas when this is once discovered, it is easier to add and develop the remainder in connexion with it. This is in fact what has happened in regard to rhetorical speeches and to practically all the other arts: for those who discovered the beginnings of them advanced them in all only a little way, 183b30whereas the celebrities of to-day are the heirs (so to speak) of a long succession of men who have advanced them bit by bit, and so have developed them to their present form, Tisias coming next after the first founders, then Thrasymachus after Tisias, and Theodorus next to him, while several people have made their several contributions to it: and therefore it is not to be wondered at that the art has attained considerable dimensions. Of this inquiry, on the other 183b35hand, it was not the case that part of the work had been thoroughly done before, while part had not. Nothing existed at all. For the training given by the paid professors of contentious arguments was like the treatment of the matter by Gorgias. For they used to hand out speeches to be learned by heart, some rhetorical, others in the form of question and answer, each side supposing that their 184aarguments on either side generally fall among them. And therefore the teaching they gave their pupils was ready but rough. For they used to suppose that they trained people by imparting to them not the art but its products, as though any one professing that he would impart a form of knowledge 184a5to obviate any pain in the feet, were then not to teach a man the art of shoe-making or the sources whence he can acquire anything of the kind, but were to present him with several kinds of shoes of all sorts: for he has helped him to meet his need, but has not imparted an art to him. Moreover, on the subject of Rhetoric there exists 184bmuch that has been said long ago, whereas on the subject of reasoning we had nothing else of an earlier date to speak of at all, but were kept at work for a long time in experimental researches. If, then, it seems to you after inspection that, such being the situation as it existed at the start, our investigation is in a satisfactory condition compared 184b5with the other inquiries that have been developed by tradition, there must remain for all of you, or for our students, the task of extending us your pardon for the shortcomings of the inquiry, and for the discoveries thereof your warm thanks.
Translator's notes
- 1 1838 30 συλλογισμός, 33 συλλογισμούς: Read σολοικισμός and σο- λοικισμούς (cf. 16519, 20). > 165a19-27.
- 2 1848 27,
Owen 1853
From how many, and what kind of particulars then, paralogisms are produced by disputants, also how we shall both prove the false and compel (the opponent) to argue paradoxically; further, from what things a syllogism1 results, and how we must interrogate, moreover, what is the order of interrogations, for what, too, all such arguments are useful, and concerning both every answer simply, and how arguments and syllogisms must be solved, concerning all these let what we have said suffice. It now remains that recalling our original proposition,2 we should say something briefly concerning it, and add an end to what has been enunciated.
We designed then to discover a certain syllogistic faculty, about a problem proposed from things in the highest degree probable, for this is the office of the dialectic per se, and also of the peirastic3 art. Since, however, there is added to this, on account of the affinity of the sophistical art, that a person may not only make trial dialectically, but even as one endowed with knowledge;4 on this account we not only supposed what was said to be the object of this treatise, viz. to be able to assume an argument, but also that sustaining the argument, we may defend the thesis in a similar manner, through the greatest probabilities. We have besides, assigned the cause of this;5 since, for this reason also, Socrates questioned, but did not answer, for he confessed that he knew nothing.6 Moreover, it has been shown in the preceding treatise, with reference to how many,7 and from what number8 this will be, and whence we shall be well supplied with these; further, how interrogations must be made, and how every one must be arranged, and likewise, concerning the answers and solutions of things appertaining to syllogisms. Such other particulars besides, have been developed as belong to the same method of arguments, and in addition to these, we have discussed paralogisms, as we stated before, wherefore, it is evident that what we proposed has sufficiently obtained its end. Still we ought not to be ignorant of that which occurs in this treatise; for of all discoveries, some being received formerly from others,9 elaborated partially afterwards, have been increased by those who received them; but others being discovered from the beginning, are wont to receive, at first, but small increase, becoming much more useful by the increase which they receive from others afterwards. For the beginning of every thing is perhaps, as it is said, the greatest thing, and on this account the most difficult; for that is the hardest to be perceived, which, as it is the most powerful in faculty, is by so much the smallest in size; yet when this is discovered, it is more easy to add and co-increase what remains, which also occurs in rhetorical10 arguments, and in almost all the other arts. For they who discovered principles, altogether made but little progress; but men who are now celebrated, receiving, as it were, by succession from many who promoted (art) by parts, have thus increased it; Tisias after the first (authors), but Thrasymachus after Tisias, Theodorus after him, and many (others) have brought together many particulars, wherefore it is no wonder that the art11 has a certain multitude (of precepts).12 Of this subject, however, there has not been a part cultivated, and a part not before, but nothing of it has existed at all, for of those who employed themselves about contentious arguments for gain, there was a certain instruction, similar to the treatise of Gorgias. For some gave rhetorical, others interrogative discourses to learn, into which each thought their conversation with each other would most often fall. Hence the instruction indeed to their disciples was rapid, but without art, since they supposed they should instruct them by delivering not art, but the effects of art, just as if a person professing to deliver the science of keeping feet from injury, should afterwards not teach shoemaking, nor whence such things (as safe-guards for the feet) may be procured, but should exhibit many kinds of shoes of every form; for he would indeed afford assistance as to use, yet not discover the art. And indeed, about rhetoric, many old discourses are extant, but about the art of syllogism we have received nothing at all from the ancients, but we have laboured for a long time by the exercise of investigation. If then, it appear to you, when you have inspected (our writings), that this method derived from such materials as existed originally, when compared with other treatises which have been increased from tradition, has|| been (handled) sufficiently, it remains for you all, or for those who have heard this work, to excuse the omissions in this method, and to be very grateful for its discoveries.13
Translator's notes
- 1 Solecism. Taylor and Buhle.
- 2 Topics, b. i. ch. 1.
- 3 Which belongs to dialectic.
- 4 Like a sophist who professes to know what he does not. Cf. Waitz, vol. ii. p. 581.
- 5 He here appears to refer to what is stated in the first chapter of this treatise.
- 6 He who interrogates is presumed to do so for the sake of instruction, but Socrates' method (which was characterized by much of the tentative system) he resorted to, not only because he confessed his own ignorance, notwithstanding the testimony of the oracle to his being the wisest of men, (Plat. Apol., p. 21,) but because he had a mean opinion of the knowledge of the sophists, who, like written books, could discourse freely, yet if examined by questions, were unable to reply (vide Protagoras, p. 329).
- 7 Problems.
- 8 Of assumptions.
- 9 Taylor and Buhle have translated this erroneously, notwithstanding the remark of Alexander, (Schol. 321, a. 14,) that the word πρότερον is to be joined to ληφθέντα.
- 10 Taylor and Buhle, political.
- 11 Of rhetoric.
- 12 Knowledge is like a town, he who builds the first walls, seldom sees the completion of the last tower. Concerning Tisias and his successors, vide Spengel, F. D. Gerlach, Hist. Studien, and Winckelmann in Plat. Euthydem. p. 34, seqq.; and upon the progress of ancient and modern knowledge, some admirable remarks may be found in Blair’s Lectures on Rhetoric, Lect. 35.
- 13 Though hardly equal to the dexterous conclusion of the Poetics, wherein the example of the peroration is practically employed for a farewell to the reader, we cannot help drawing attention to the simplicity and candour of the philosopher's present address, at once courting the decision of his readers, yet honestly declaring to them their duty.
Cited in the encyclopedia: Logic